《Sorry, I鈥檓 not Cinderella》


 Chapter 1: Dance party

    WELCOME NEW STUDENTS WELCOME MASTER PROM OF DUKE YAKINIKU UNIVERSITY.


    The board with the message content caught the eye of ra ¨C the girl who was walking alone in the school corridor. It has been a month since entering the school, and everything is still normal for ra as usual, some only point to the birthmark on her face if someone identally sees it. She had always tried to hide it with her long, silky hair. ra was alone, not a single person wanted to make friends with an ugly person, not to mention she couldn¡¯t talk freely. She was nothing more than a mute, though she wasn¡¯t.


    Everything was fine, there was only one thing that made her ufortable, which was the presence of the two sisters, Hana. Xenia spent a lot of money for them to attend this school, in the hope that the two daughters would find a prince.


    ¡°I bet she wouldn¡¯t dare go to the ball,¡± Hana said to her sister standing next to her. ¡°For sure.¡±


    Sarah looked at the person Hana was referring to walking towards her, a look of pity for ra. Sarah did not answer, just kept quiet, then looked towards the gathered crowd, paying attention to the appearance of some famous boys in the school ¨C the four boys, the school¡¯s hot boy.


    Sarah and Hana walked over to the crowd to see the princes.


    From the door came out four boys, the far right is the person with short ck hair, and pale skin named Liam, talented in painting. Next to Liam is a boy with blond hair, a face always smiling like a flower, whom ra secretly admires, named Arlo, is the son of the president of this university. Next to Arlo is another person with ck hair, amber eyes, and a cold look from inside and outside, the name Zane, the second young master of Thomas Corporation, who has the most fans in the group. Thest one with red hair, named Roly, is the second son of the Martin family. They are both the head of the student union of the school, and this year¡¯s ball was organized by them.


    All the girls shouted out the boys¡¯ names when they saw them, while the other boys were annoyed by their poprity and beauty. In addition to these four people, the student union has other equally famous members including Neil, Corbin¡­ People often know these six guys with the title of Duke Yakiniku¡¯s set of records.


    ra doesn¡¯t like crowds, it makes her feel like she doesn¡¯t exist in this world, she¡¯s like an invisible person, existing invisible day in and day out, and no one notices. The only thing she wants is to try her best to study well, to receive funding and a schrship to study in the UK. She has only one goal, to get out of the country she lives in as quickly as possible, because it is said in the West that they don¡¯t care about looks but talent.


    The crowd dispersed, allowing the four boys to make their way quickly to the conference room, where Neil and Corbin were waiting.


    As soon as the door opened, someone immediately criticized the four boys.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯re here.¡±


    Corbin spoke up, greeting theters, and making them wait for a long time.


    ¡°Sorry, at the fan crowd.¡±


    Arloughed, scratching his head, while the other three pulled their seats into their seats.


    ¡°What is this meeting about?¡±


    Zane spoke up, he seemed annoyed about something.


    ¡°Tomorrow night¡¯s prom look, of course.¡±


    The voice of a girl, with shiny blond hair, who had just entered answered him.


    ¡°Are you here, O?¡±


    Dynamic young man Arlo greets the only girl on the board of directors, who is the secretary and spokesman of the association.


    ¡°What else is there to discuss, not already decided?¡±


    Neil retorted.


    ¡°Sorry, without your consent, you made your own decisions.¡±


    O softened her voice, trying to relieve the heat of the people who were upset about being overtaken.


    That n has not been approved by the president, Zane, and the vice president, Neil because both hate crowds.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the faces of both men, Arlo the mastermind dared to speak up.


    ¡°Come on guys, I think O¡¯s idea is great, every year it¡¯s just a verbal wee, it¡¯s a little different this year.¡±


    Arlo looked at the three remaining members, calling for help, Corbin coughed and said:


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t like the idea.¡±


    O frowned at the person who spoke. Swallowing Corbin continued: ¡°But I agree with Arlo, we should change.¡±


    O looked at Liam ¨C the guy with white skinughed and replied: ¡°I think the same as Corbin, moreover, it has been announced and can¡¯t be canceled.¡±


    Roly retains the right to remain silent. Looking at everyone in the room, the leader of the guild, Zane, said: ¡°If you all agree, then go ahead, but don¡¯t expect me to join.¡± He dered coldly.


    The meeting ended, and Zane quickly left, everyone looked at each other and shook their heads, everyone knew his personality, but that was nothing for Arlo, he would bring him to the party.


    oOo


    Xenia¡¯s two beloved daughters havee home, and their stepmother wees them with joy. The two girls returned to their rooms, very natural to see the box ced on them, excited to open it, amazing! That is a set up a public page.


    The two quickly ran to the living room, wearing a costume and a mask. The snow-white dress is for Hana, while Sarah is Aurora (the sleeping princess in the forest), and the two hug Xenia, expressing their joy when she is shopping for costumes for the costume party. That image was identally seen by ra, she had just entered the house.


    ¡°Looking at what? Hurry up to work.¡±


    Seeing her expression of covetousness, she shouted, her reproachful look made her disgusted.


    ra quietly went up to the attic, which was the warehouse, which was also her room.


    She watched long after until ra was out of sight that Xenia turned to look at her two daughters and murmured.


    ¡°My children are so beautiful, I¡¯m sure the prince will notice at the party.¡±


    She proudly looked at her two beautiful daughters, of course in her eyes, but in the eyes of others, luck.

 Chapter 2: Decided to join

    A whileter.


    ra worked alone, while her two daughters went out to beautify, preparing to go to the party tomorrow. While engrossed in her work, Xenia approached and loudly probed:


    ¡°You want to go to the prom?¡±


    ra looked up at her while mopping the floor. A shake of the head means no.


    ¡°You also know that, but how can you go to such luxurious and noble ces.¡±


    She scoffed and turned away, intending to enter her room, but stopped when she remembered something, it must have been a masquerade ball. So she¡¯ll wear a mask, she thought ra didn¡¯t dare to think of letting go, but just to make sure she came back loudly threatening, the front room was fine too:


    ¡°There are guests at home tomorrow night, you have to stay at home, clean up, prepare food, let guestsin, watch out.¡±


    With that, she entered the room, mming the door. ra nced behind her and continued to finish her work, she had no intention of going to that boring party, she thought.


    ra returned to her room, and sat hugging her knees, she missed her mother again, as usual, and she opened the photo album to see. A way for her to forget her sadness, looking at her mother through pictures. Her mother is so beautiful! ra stared at a picture of her mother in evening gowns and masks, looking at her like that until she unconsciously fell asleep.


    ra slept soundly, she had a strange dream, in that dream, she wore a blue dress, with transparent ss shoes, and a mask that covered her entire face, revealing only her round eyes. linen. She wore a ne, the only gift her mother left, apart from the pictures, ra was at the ball And she danced with a son¡­


    ¡°ra! Prepare dinner.¡±


    ra woke up from her dream when she heard Xenia screaming downstairs, and then she got up and went to the kitchen to make dinner for her and her two daughters.


    ¡°Oh, my two princesses!¡±


    She eximed when she saw her two daughters who had just returned from the beauty salon for skincare, everyone had bright white skin thanks to a white bath. ra pouted when she saw it.


    Hana walked up to the room without forgetting to give her a contemptuous look, ra didn¡¯t pay attention, unlike Hana, Sarah just looked at her in a normal way and went up to the room. But everyone is looking down on ra in their hearts, already ugly and can¡¯t afford to be refurbished.


    ra prepared dinner and entered her room. That night, she had another dream with the same content as the dream in the afternoon.


    Finally, when it was time for the party, Hana and Sarah were personally brought to the ball by Xenia, and when she left the house, she did not forget to look at ra threateningly:


    ¡°You stay at home to prepare to receive guests.¡±


    ra knew she said that on purpose because she was afraid that she would escape from the party. Tonight, she went to her friends¡¯ house to y cards untilte at night. The two girls went to the party, so ra would be free, just for tonight was enough.


    ra returned to her room and sat at the table reading her unfinished book. It¡¯s strange! why couldn¡¯t she concentrate today, sitting for less than five minutes, ra yawned from sleep. Just like that, she copsed on the table, having that dream again, this time with Xenia¡¯s sweet voice appearing:


    ¡°ra! It¡¯s almost time, hurry up! Open the cupboard behind the curtain.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ra was startled to open her eyes, she was bewildered by what she dreamed, looked at the swinging curtain, involuntarily she stood up and walked over, reaching out to push the curtain aside. Behind it there was a wooden wardrobe, she did as she was told in her dream and opened it with her hand, and was surprised to find inside there was a Blue dress, a pair of ss shoes and a mask, everything like that. with her dream, what surprised her was how simr it was to the dress her mother used to wear.


    What is this? A moment of bewilderment before she put on the costume. Looking at herself in the mirror, ra didn¡¯t think she would fit in so well. She smiled amused, but then her face fell again when she saw the birthmark. ra sadly sat down on the bed, she dejectedly took it off, identally the mask fell to the floor, as she struggled to take off her dress. ra bent down to pick it up, suddenly remembering this was a masquerade party, no one would know who she was, if she wore a mask. Thinking like that, her smile reappeared on her face.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t talk.¡± ra sighed again, more worried, and sat down on the floor, fidgeting with her dress in confusion.


    On the roof, two girls are sitting and talking, they are ra¡¯s guardian angels. When ra was born, she, unfortunately, received a curse from an evil woman, that woman was abandoned by Nathan ¨C ra¡¯s father. The curse says that when Nathan gives birth to his first child if it is a girl, the baby¡¯s left cheek will have a birthmark, as the baby grows, the birthmark also grows, making the face look Ugly. If someone truly loves the baby, a sincere kiss will break the curse. When she was alive, ra¡¯s mother had met an evil woman, she begged that person to let her and Nathan go, but on her parents¡¯ wedding day, the woman appeared with a deration of the curse. Of course, her parents didn¡¯t believe it, until she was born, they were shocked when it happened. Since then, her mother has always prayed that she will meet someone who truly loves her, she always reminds her to believe in it.


    ¡°Is ra going to the ball?¡± The blonde angel spoke up.


    ¡°I do not think so!¡± Martha sighed, dejectedly replying. ¡°ra looks uninterested.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Martha?¡± The blonde looked at you suspiciously.


    ¡°Come on Bertha, our mission is to help ra find someone who can break the curse.¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯ll affect if ra doesn¡¯te to the ball?¡±


    Bertha realized what her friend was referring to, and cried out in panic.


    ¡°May!¡± Martha smiled slyly, while her partner sighed in frustration.


    The two girls watched ra for a while, not moving. Impatient, Martha is ready to carry out her intentions. The brown-haired girl raised her hand, but before she could do anything, she saw ra standing up, wearing a mask, Putting her feet in her shoes, pulling her hair up, and wearing a ne her mother gave her around her neck, she looked very much like Cindere. So ra has decided, she wille to the party.


    ra left the house, maybe she waste due to thinking, ra wanted to catch TaXeniai but there was no stopping. Two angels shook their heads, a snap of Martha¡¯s fingers, immediately a Car stopped, ra happily climbed into the Car.


    ¡°Duke University! Please!¡±


    ra spoke up, strangely she opened her mouth to speak, perhaps wearing a mask gave her confidence.

 Chapter 3: Dancing with the prince

    ra adjusted her outfit again before entering the party, looking at herself in the bathroom mirror, then exited when she was satisfied. Just out of the bathroom door, she was unlucky when she hit someone, lost her bnce, and almost fell, if that person did not catch her in time. ra regained her bnce and looked in front of her, it was a guy with a Lion mask, looking very strong.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± ra raised her voice, then quickly lowered her head and entered the party.


    The boy with ck hair and amber eyes looked up at her, with a strange feeling of wavering.


    ¡°No one seems to recognize me.¡±


    The boy muttered, then entered the party, but stopped short when he heard the conversation of two girls, standing outside the entrance.


    ¡°How do you know who is Zane?¡± One of the girls asked.


    ¡°Easy, the whole school is the only guy with the lion mask on.¡± The girlfriend excitedly replied.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°The whole school knows, rumors spread that Zane wears a lion mask so no one dares to wear that mask.¡±


    The girl confirmed to her friend and the two entered the party. Zane stepped out of the wall, extremely angry when he heard about it, he didn¡¯t want toe but the idiot Arlo insisted on pulling him, otherwise, he would stay in Thomas¡¯s house and refuse toe back.


    His clothes were all prepared by O for, in fact, a hidden party, and yet he was so different than everyone noticed.


    Zane turned to leave, this time he ran into another person, a boy.


    ¡°President!¡± The man eximed and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As rumored, everyone recognized him, not only female but also male, and he was even angrier.


    Seeing Zane¡¯s attitude, the young man wanted to escape quickly but was caught by him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything?¡± The opposite person trembled in fear of offending him, his voice was like an order.


    ¡°Remove the mask.¡±


    Zane did not change his tone.


    ¡°What?¡± The other man opened his mouth, not understanding what was going on.


    If everyone thought he was wearing a lion mask, he wouldn¡¯t, so he returned to the party with a cat mask, not majestic like a lion but that was enough for him, at least no one bothered him. and he was present at the party as he told Arlo.


    Coincidentally, ra was also wearing a cat mask, she was standing in a corner, at a table near the end of the hall. Looking around, really overwhelmed, everyone is gorgeous in evening gowns. ra sat on the chair with her hands touching, the music yed, then the voice came from the loudspeaker, and the host announced the official dance time. Everyone quickly found a partner to dance with, a lot of girls walked up to him with lion masks, and they thought it was Zane.


    Zane nced around, there were a lot of girls surrounding his substitute, he smirked, so no one knew he had changed his mask, not even the members of the guild, except the lucky ones. fortunately, receiving blessings or misfortunes from him is still unknown.


    In the distance, two guys are talking loudly.


    ¡°Ready Done yet?¡± One of them leaned close to his ear and whispered to the other.


    Loud music makes the conversation not clear, but the content needs to bemunicated to everyone.


    ¡°Done! I will proceed immediately.¡± The other person announced and left.


    A sinister smile behind the fox mask.


    The music is getting busier and busier, everyone invites each other out to dance. ra stood still in a corner without moving, breathing evenly, sipping a ss of water in her hand.


    ¡°Come on ra, ask someone to dance.¡± Martha stood next to urge.


    ¡°Are you crazy, ra can¡¯t hear you,¡± Bertha spoke up annoyed, annoyed why she had toe to this boring party.


    Zane nced around and suddenly stopped when he noticed the girl he bumped into in front of the toilet. For some reason, he lifted his leg and walked over to ra.


    Martha rolled her eyes when she saw someone approaching ra.


    ¡°Hey! Someone finally recognized ra.¡±


    Martha with a mischievous smile nudged Bertha with her hand.


    Bertha turned to look at the person walking toward them.


    ¡°Are you sure, what if it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep haunting me?¡± Martha, with her hands on her hips, looked at Bertha with slight displeasure.


    ¡°I only said if. Why are you reacting like that?¡± Bertha innocently replied.


    ra, who was looking down at her hand, was surprised when a hand reached out in front of her.


    ¡°May I ask you to dance?¡±


    The low voice made ra look up, Martha who was arguing with Bertha also nced over to expect ra¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Ano!¡­ I¡­¡±


    ra was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know how to react, so she should or shouldn¡¯t ept while her hand was still extended and waiting.


    ¡°Come on girl,¡± Martha said and nudged ra lightly, ra put her hand on the open hand.


    When the two entered the dance floor, ra calmly remembered that she was a bad dancer. Before long, the son had already begun. It was a strange feeling, she felt confident, moving her legs to a rhythm that matched the person. Beautiful rotations, suddenly the light shining where she was dancing made everyone¡¯s attention. ra immersed herself in the music, her movements were light, flexible, delicate, and unusually beautiful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two end up in a beautiful movie where she falls and the person who came to pick her up ps when the music stops. ra smiled through the mask, she didn¡¯t think she would be so confident, didn¡¯t think she could dance. It seems that the body is not under ra¡¯s control.


    ra returned to her original position, while Zane approached the counter, he wanted to get her water. ra received many invitations but she declined all of them. Immersed in the music, she unconsciously looked at the clock, it was time to go home. If Xenia knew she was hiding, then¡­ Shivering at the thought, ra hurried through the crowd to leave. Zane turned around but she was nowhere to be found, looked around, he saw her walking towards the door, Zane quickly put two sses of water on the chair and chased after her.

 Chapter 4: Detect lost items

    When ra left the party, there was a small ident. The person wearing the lion mask suddenly vomited continuously, then fainted in front of everyone. All panicked, Arlo and the rest of the guild approached.


    ¡°Zane!¡± Arlo screams when he sees his friend Fall.


    Taking off the mask, everyone froze, seeing that the person behind the mask was not Zane. Everyone looked at each other without understanding.


    ¡°Take him to the hospital.¡± Neil¡¯s voice was urgent, two other people came to help the less fortunate when carrying Zane.


    The reason is that someone put drugs in a ss of water, which that person thinks the real Zane will drink. Unexpectedly, the collision with the girl behind the cat mask, helped Zane decide to change the mask with someone else. A fist hit the wall when the n failed, the shadow turned away with anger.


    ra ran with her hands on the bottom of her skirt and ran, wearing high heels, so she had to be careful or she would fall, which helped Zane catch up with her.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Zane called out, ra continued to run.


    An arm held hers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me calling?¡± he asked as he caught up with her.


    ra turned to look at him, four eyes met, she was slightly confused by the situation.


    ¡°Sorry I have to go.


    Saying that ra took back her arm. ra continued to run while Zane stood dumbfounded for a moment, before asking to know her name.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± He said loudly, unfortunately, ra did not notice, there was no reply, he had to turn his back and leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯s not like the Cindere story.¡±


    Martha¡¯s exmation startled Bertha, who was standing beside her, as she stared at ra.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bertha asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Martha suddenly eximed, ¡°I remember when I left Cindere left a shoe.¡±


    ¡°So then, what are you going to do?¡± Bertha wondered.


    Looking at Martha¡¯s smile, Bertha seemed to understand: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did it? Just crazy.¡±


    Martha nodded her head, smiling mischievously: ¡°After all, it was thanks to the shoe that they met again.¡±


    Bertha gave up on Martha, and as soon as Martha finished speaking, she snapped her fingers back in time, when Zane held ra¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sorry I have to go.¡±


    ra said to take back his hand, he slowly let go of her hand. When ra turned away, another snap of Martha¡¯s fingers, the ne around ra¡¯s neck fell to Xenia.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Martha¡¯s lips, Bertha beside her could only shake her head, not reacting to her partner¡¯s mischievous tricks.


    After ra disappeared, he turned to go but stopped when his foot identally stepped on something. He stepped back and looked down to see the ne on the floor. Zane bent down to pick it up, suddenly smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again, Cindere!¡±


    ¡­Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ra left the party without realizing she had lost her mother¡¯s ne and memento. Stepping out of the taxi, ra sped into the house before Xenia turned to find her outside the house.


    While running, she was forced to stop when the heel of her shoe caught on the manhole cover.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She cried out as her feet lost bnce and nearly fell. Using all her strength to pull the shoe up, it wouldn¡¯t budge despite her best efforts. Worried, ra had to leave her shoe behind, go barefoot, and run home with the other shoe on. ra just went to the gate, at this time Xenia was driving the car into the garage, fortunately did not see her. ra crept quietly, trying not to attract attention, it was too easy for her, she was inherently invisible. ra rushed to the attic, jumped on the bed, covered herself with nkets and pretended to be asleep. As expected, as soon as she entered the house, she went upstairs to check if ra was hiding, when she was sure she was asleep on the bed, she went back to her room.


    As soon as she got out of the room door, ra immediately sat up, quickly changed her clothes and returned to her ce. In the end, she discovered that there was something missing on this white neck, reaching out to touch it and was startled when she did not see the ne anymore.


    It was dark now, and ra kept going in and out of her room. It was important to her, the feeling of losing something was very unpleasant. Moreover, it is a priceless gift left by the above mother. Without thinking much, she rushed out of the house to find. At this moment, Xenia¡¯s two daughters just got out of the taxi. When ra ran outside, she identally ran into them. ra is a smart girl, so she turned her head to avoid it, or else she would hit Hana, the redhead. ra understands her personality very well, touching anything she doesn¡¯t like will drive her crazy. ra knows and understands the character of her step-parents, so she always finds ways to touch them as little as possible, to avoid bringing harm to her body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes, do you?¡±


    Hana is irritable, even though ra doesn¡¯t touch her. The reason was that at the party, no one invited her to dance once. Hana returned home with a gloomy face, when she saw ra, Hana wanted to take her anger out on her. Her tone and facial expression would have frightened her if seen for the first time but for ra, she was now immune to it, it was still silence, not saying a wordbined with an expressionless face , showing her pity that Hana could not do anything else, had to go into the house to sigh in frustration.


    While Hana was arguing with ra, Sarah entered the house first. Sarah really wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about other things, she was deeply depressed because the party didn¡¯t go as expected. It could be very bad for Sarah.


    It¡¯s a waste of effort to prepare attractive looks that ultimately yield nothing. Indeed for Sarah it was a huge failure.

 Chapter 5: Find mother鈥檚 memento

    Sarah just walked into the house, and was asked by her mother:


    ¡°Darling, how was the party?¡± Then she came and pulled Sarah¡¯s hand ¨C the pink-haired girl was standing at the door, still depressed and did not want to enter the house.


    Taking off the mask, and mming it on the floor, Sarah replied in disappointment:


    ¡°Bored to death!¡±


    Although in that dance, thanks to dressing up as Princess Aurora with a slightly sweet voice, Sarah received many invitations from the boys. However, the pink-haired girl is not satisfied because the person she wants to dance with is Zane. Unfortunately, there were a lot of girls scrambling to dance with him, and unfortunately, the lucky one posing as Zane didn¡¯t choose Sarah.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl?¡± Xenia gently patted Sarah. ¡°Your face is somber, you have something to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Bad! A bad evening!¡±


    Sarah replied with a regretful pout.


    At this moment, Hana entered, she also threw the mask on the floor and plopped down on the sofa. Looking at the faces of her two daughters, she saidfortingly:


    ¡°Is there something that makes your children unhappy? Hurry up and let me know.¡±


    Not worrying about my affairs, Sarah wanted to quarrel with her sister, her voice disdainful said:


    ¡°During the party, no one asked her to dance,¡± Sarah said in a tone that mocked her sister.


    ¡°Sarah! Do you want to die?¡± Hana looked at the pink-haired girl angrily as she dared to bring it up. But then restrained Hana from not fitting, retorted mocking her sister.


    ¡°What about you, getting rejected by Zane and getting angry?¡±


    Sarah gets mad when Hana mentions Zane, but then she cools down and raises her voice sarcastically:


    ¡°At least your brother has someone to invite him to dance, unlike my sister, no one cares.¡±


    ¡°Em!¡­¡± Hana went crazy after her sister¡¯s provocative statement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four eyes looked at each other with fire, even though they were sisters, sometimes they didn¡¯t get along. It all started when they both fell in love with the same person when they were in high school. No one gave up, they fought so fiercely that the boy had to stay as far away from the sisters as possible. The older sister is bitter and sour, and the younger sister is no less than her sister. If you don¡¯t learn from your mother¡¯s bad character, Xenia is a very bad person, but in front of men, she shows innocence and holiness. It was her fake face that made ra¡¯s father fall in love. The two daughters Hana and Sarah also inherited that bad thing from their mother, so in front of the boys, they always wear masks of pretense.


    ¡°Are you two going to stop now?¡±


    Xenia intervenes in a war. She growled fearfully, though she was very fond of her two wonderful daughters, sometimes Xenia also got mad when they both upset her. The two nced at each other and looked away.


    Seeing that the two daughters had stopped, Xenia continued:


    ¡°Do you two want something to drink?¡± Then she shouted: ¡°ra! Get down here quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s out, Mom!¡± Sarah spoke up to tell her, without wasting time calling in vain.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked at her second daughter suspiciously.


    ¡°It ran out of the house, almost hitting me,¡± Hanna added.


    Hearing this, Xenia got angry when ra went out without asking permission. Moreover, it waste at night. In her heart was a n to punish her appropriately.


    oOo


    ra wandered from home to where she got out of the taxi. She opened her eyes wide to search but to no avail. Standing in front of where her shoe was stuck, it was still there, this time with all her might, ra pulled it up with her might. ra fell backward when she was able to pull it out, unfortunately, the heel of her shoe broke and fell into the drain. Looking at the shoe that lost its heel, ra had a bad thought in her mind, wondering if the shoe was stuck and if her rope fell there or not? Shaking her head at her unlucky though, ra stood up with her shoe in hand and looked around.


    ¡®Did you ever fall in a car?¡¯ ra was even more annoyed at the thought of bad cases.


    Tapping her fingers together, ra finally decided to take the bus back to school, hoping she would find the ne.


    The party was over, the school was now deserted without a single person. Swallowing with a shiver, a gust of wind made her shiver. Because she was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t bring a coat, trying to move gently so that the security guard wouldn¡¯t notice. ra was already at the hall where the party took ce. In the small flickering light, emanating from the shlight she took from her locker. ra searched restlessly, in a state of alert, afraid of being discovered if the guard identally went on patrol. The hall was not big but not too small, ra opened her eyes wide but still couldn¡¯t see anything. ra expanded the search area beyond the hall, toilets, and corridors to the outside of the campus. All the ces I went through ording to her memory, I have searched all but couldn¡¯t find them. Momentster, ra sat down on the stairs in frustration, clutching her body and crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless, my mother¡¯s presents can¡¯t be kept.¡± At that thought, she burst into tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ra to rush out of the housete at night just to find her.¡±


    Martha spoke up, with a hint of self-me in her voice, about why she had dropped the ne.


    ¡°Are you regretting it?¡± Bertha stood beside her taunting her partner.


    The two were always beside ra when they saw the girl leaving the house in a hurry, they followed, they didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her.


    Martha turned to Bertha who refused to fly.


    ¡°Who told you that, it¡¯s just that I feel ra¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s ra?¡± Bertha stroked her chin in anticipation.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Martha replied, avoiding the somewhat smug look as Bertha stiffened her tongue. Bertha smiled triumphantly.


    After crying for a while, ra just stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly a scream came from somewhere in the school, startling her. Looking around, she shivered, a chill running down her spine. ra wanted to run away from the school, but strangely, her legs took her to find where the creepy sound wasing from.


    Up there Bertha looked at Martha, then the two quickly reached the source of the sound. What a horrible sight.

 Chapter 6: Thirty minutes ago

    Thirty minutes ago.


    After the party ended, the school¡¯s students quickly dispersed, leaving with a lot of gossips. The fact that Zane did not appear at the party, instead was another young man, whose identity copsed, suspected of being poisoned.


    Some have remained, members of the university¡¯s student leadership.


    ¡°Actually! Apparently, Zane said he woulde.¡± Arlo affirmed again, sitting on a chair in the hall.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Neil asked the blond man suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course! Zane said he would.¡± Arlo believes in what he says, that¡¯s why his nature says he can do it, and rarely breaks promises to others.


    Everyone pondered, suddenly Corbin who had an IQ of 200 spoke up: ¡°Then why isn¡¯t the person wearing the mask Zane?¡±


    The young Corbin said to pick up the lion mask. Stare at it and then roll your eyes at the people present in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. There¡¯s something shady behind this.¡± Roly, who had been silent until now, spoke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Maybe Zane had foreseen the incident so he changed his mask with someone else.¡± Neil agrees with Roly, and also makes a very convincing assumption.


    ¡°Should we investigate this?¡± Roly spoke again.


    ¡°I think so too, I should consider this carefully.¡± Corbin agrees.


    ¡°Then let me take care of this.¡±


    Roly was naturally enthusiastic. To be honest, he was very interested in the practice of being a detective. Neil gave Roly a nod of approval.


    ¡°So where is Zane now?¡±


    O, who was the most impatient and worried, asked them all. While everyone was talking, Arlo called him on the phone. All waited but were then disappointed, when the other end of the line did not answer, there was only a long beep and then silence.


    They looked at each other nervously, their hearts burning like fire.


    The debate continues with another assumption.


    After discussing, and trying to call Zane many more times, but no response. The members of the leadership board all agreed and decided to part ways. They assumed that Zane didn¡¯te to the party, so they let someone pretend to be him. That is the most convincing argument at the moment.


    Because they believe nothing will happen to him. No one dared to harm Buchou, not to mention he was Thomas¡¯s young master.


    While everyone had a short meeting, Zane, after parting with the mysterious girl, stood dumbfounded for a moment, clutching the ne, smiling inexplicably, before lifting his feet to walk towards the school gate to get home. Sitting in a Lexus, Zane chuckled as he remembered the sublime moment, in the memorable evening. The light from the spotlight lit up where he and she danced. The girl exudes tenderness and softness, there must be a beautiful girl behind that mask. He suddenly thought that suddenly a smile unconsciously appeared on his lips that he did not recognize. Suddenly his heart skipped a beat. Cherish the chain in your hand, a heart-shaped silver pendant. Zane curiously opened it and was surprised to see the image of a girl who caught his eye. In the picture is a beautiful girl, acknowledged by him. This photo was taken a long time ago. Zane stared at it until he reached his mansion.


    Enter the room, and lie back on the soft bed. He still felt lightheaded when he thought about the mysterious girl that made his heart skip a beat. Shaking his head as he tried to get out of his thoughts about her, he remembered that he needed to call the idiot Arlo. Putting his hand in his pocket, he suddenly realized that he had left his phone in the conference room at school. Where he went to change clothes, prepared by O for him. When he left, he forgot to bring it with him. Hesitating for a moment, he finally slid off the bed. Put on the coat hanging in the closet, and go downstairs. Sitting in the car, he will go back to school to get the phone. It¡¯s very important, Zane doesn¡¯t want anyone to see it because it¡¯s private.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The car he was drivingy neatly outside the school¡¯s gate. Just took the phone and left immediately, so he didn¡¯t let the car into the parking space. Unfortunately for Zane, the decision to return to school was a bad one. When someone saw him and no one else was his opponent. The shadow put the medicine in his ss of water and gave a smirk when the opportunity smiled again.


    Zane came out of the conference room, and headed for the gate where the car was. Suddenly the phone rang, he looked at the phone it was Arlo. Zane walked away and answered the phone.


    ¡°Listen! Is there anything?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Arlo jumped up from the bed with joy.


    ¡°Thank goodness! Do you know how many times I¡¯ve called?¡± Arlo med him over the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you so serious?¡± Zane asked casually, not minding his friend worrying about something unfortunate.


    Arlo was annoyed with his attitude. How can you be so calm? Shouldn¡¯t he be afraid when he knew someone was trying to call him?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to the party?¡± Putting aside the fact of not answering the phone, Arlo raised his voice to me him for making him lose face in front of his friends. He had believed that he woulde, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m noting.¡± Zane hastily defended, clearly, Arlo was doing something useless, calling just to confirm whether he wasing or not.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    Zane suddenly smiled when he heard Arlo speak. He remembers no one recognized him during the party, nor did he tell anyone before he left.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Is this funny?¡± Arlo got mad when he was suddenly so dumb,ughing like crazy while talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Talk to meter, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Zane finds an excuse to avoid Arlo¡¯s interrogation and he doesn¡¯t want to exin around, with the slow-witted blonde. Zane hung up the phone abruptly, frustrating the other end of the line. Not knowing what to do, Arlo thru the phone on the bed.

 Chapter 7: Prince in trouble

    With a half-smile, with a sigh, the ZaneZane stepped forward but halted when someone called his name.


    ¡°Zane Thomas!¡±


    Hearing the call, he turned his head to look, it was a male. Before he could speak or see clearly who it was, a sudden blow to the back of his neck, he lost consciousness.


    The shadow dragged him to the back of the school, at which point ra arrived.


    ¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An authoritative voice said, the man walked over with a fox mask, looking down at Zane ¨C who was lying on the ground. A smile curled his lips through the mask.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have this day too? Zane Thomas!¡±


    The voice was full of mockery. Zane could see the irony in his voice.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Have the courage to let me go.¡± Zane raised his voice, looked up at the person, and asked.


    ¡°Guess who I am.¡± The masked man challenged him.


    Zane used her privileged gaze, staring into the man¡¯s eyes through the mask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you know I hate that look of yours the most.¡±


    The guy gnawed at each word, then approached Zane. A wry smile, which Zane could feel. Another guy came forward, holding a red packet, not knowing what it was. The name was ced on the hand the man was holding out.


    ¡°Who are you anyway?¡± Still indifferent, Zane asked the person.


    ¡°Your memory is really bad! Or do you offend so many people, you can¡¯t remember who?¡±


    The guy made fun of his patience.


    Zane was still resilient, he coldly snorted with an arrogant voice: ¡°Why do I have to remember a scoundrel like you. What do you want to say frankly, don¡¯t y that psychological game, choose the wrong opponent!¡±


    His eyes were cold, his voice was cold, and he was not ashamed of anyone to be wary of.


    The muscles of the man¡¯s mouth twitched to the side, at his mockery. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, he will let him taste the pain.


    ¡°Want what?¡± He growled, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That guy suddenlyughed loudly, seeing that the other guys alsoughed. Theughter made the girl who was hiding behind the wall shiver. Hinata arrived at the source of that terrifying sound. She dared not speak, biting her lips in fear. Sitting motionless like an animal, hiding from predators.


    Theughter stopped, and the leader used a knife to make a long cut on the surface of the stic bag in his hand. There was a red powder in it, momentarily a strong pungent smell overflowed, making others ufortable.


    He coughed as the chili powder flew into his nose.


    ¡°Chili powder? What are you going to do to me? Dog!¡± Zane realized what the powder was, mentally telling him what was about to happen.


    The guy took the package and walked in front of Zane. Despite his body struggling fiercely, the two juniors still persisted in holding his hands, not letting him resist anymore. Zane knelt on the ground, looking at the man with the mask, challenging his courage. He would never forgive him if he was going to do that to him.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t use those eyes!¡± He hissed as Zane looked at him with hateful eyes again. The look that person hates, hates, hates.


    Zane still didn¡¯t flinch, seeing his attitude, the guy went mad.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want me to do! Imagine what you would do, if I blinded your eyes? If you don¡¯t want to be blind, beg me!¡±


    It was exactly what he thought, but Zane was determined not to beg him to let go.


    ¡°What a coward! Remember my words. If I leave here alive today, your doomsday hase.¡±


    Zane didn¡¯t raise his voice threateningly. His two eyes pierced his heart and liver.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared?¡± Guy growled again. ¡°I¡¯ll wait! Go die you bitch!¡±


    Pop! Pop!


    He swung his hand and smashed the bag of chili powder into Zane¡¯s face. It hit him right in the eye.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He told his heart not to scream, but the sudden pain made him unable to bear it, forcing him to scream.


    His eyes?


    Damn it! Everything in front of him was hazy and dark. The pain was unbearable, he couldn¡¯t help but fall down, his hands covering his eyes, groaning incessantly.


    ¡­


    Zane¡¯s pitiful scream startled ra, she almost let out a panic, her body trembled, and she quickly covered her mouth with her hand before the sobs leaked out revealing her presence.


    They saw him screaming, gloating in victory,ughing mockingly for a while before leaving. The crowd seemed to melt into the night like a ghost.


    When they turned to face her, they had unintentionally taken off their masks, revealing their own faces, unexpectedly the leader¡¯s face was clearly visible in ra¡¯s wide-open eyes, dumbfounded, swallowing saliva. ra tries not to be found out. Her heart pounded wildly with anxiety and fear. ra could only hold her breath and wait until those people were far away.


    When those people were out of sight, ra sat down, now she dared to breathe, what she just saw made her bewildered, her mind became nk to let her body act freely, panting, Her limbs softened, she was sweating profusely, and she sat there motionless until Zane¡¯s scream brought her back to the present.


    ra, startled by the scream, looked over to where Zane was lying on the ground with her eyes in her hands. Regaining herposure she lifted her foot there. ra crept closer to the body lying on the ground. Her mouth hung open in fear and she had to use trembling fingers to cover it.


    His face was covered in blood. It dripped from his dark hair and soaked the front hem of his shirt. A feeling of dread swept over her as she worried whether it was toote to save him. ra put the shoe down beside her. She was cold all over and shivering. In eighteen years of her life, nothing like this had happened to her. She looked at the body in front of her. She found herself waiting for something else to happen. Someone soon passed by this scene.

 Chapter 8: Prince鈥檚 benefactor

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± ra approached and touched his shoulder.


    She looked closely at the victim of the council beating with curiosity mixed with pity. It was difficult to see his face under the blood, but he appeared to be a young man. His clothes looked luxurious. Suddenly she saw his chest move. She blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Hey you?¡± she asked, leaning closer to him.


    Zane was startled when a hand touched him, her voice was sweet and gentle, he stretched his hand around in the air as if searching for something, seeing that ra suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zane asked in a rush of voice mixed with rapid breathing, the pain wasing to torment him, making his eyes sting and sting.


    He jumped up suddenly, and she let out a panicked cry. Arge hand gripped the hem of her shirt so tightly that she couldn¡¯t pull it off. Another hand came to her face. His palm rested on her cheek, and his trembling fingers smeared blood on her face. After a forceful unsessful attempt to break free, ra gave up and sat down beside him.


    ¡°Those who attacked you have left.¡± She desperately tried to untangle his fingers from the hem of her skirt. His grip was as hard as iron: ¡°Let go of your hand, please.¡±


    After a while, he replied. Slowly his hand moved away from her face and slid along her hand until he grasped her wrist.


    ¡°Help me get up.¡± He said gruffly, surprising her with the tone of his voice.


    ra looked at him, she could see that he had many wounds on his body, on his head where blood was oozing out from the wound and his eyes were closed and could not be opened. Can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    His fingers loosened, and she pulled out her handkerchief, a clean, soft square of linen. She dabbed his face lightly and pressed the folded handkerchief to the wound, hoping he wouldn¡¯t damage his eyes. A painful hiss escaped his lips, blood dripping into hers. Wincing, ra took his hand and pressed it to her face.


    ¡°Perhaps you could keep this here? Good. Now, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    It was her decision. Without waiting for him to agree or not, ra used her strength to help thisrge man stand up, putting his arm around her shoulders. She wrapped her arms around his waist under his coat, suddenly blushing with embarrassment. She had never hugged another man. Struggling to stay on her feet, she staggered as the man grabbed her to lift her. She didn¡¯t think he was that tall. He rested his hands on her small shoulders while his other hand pressed the handkerchief over her face. He let out small groans. Her small body lifted with slow, heavy steps toward the university gates.


    oOo


    Witnessing the whole thing happening from above, ra¡¯s two guardian angels had an interesting conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate, we¡¯ve found the right person,¡± Martha eximed at what she had just seen. She thought it was the arrangement of nature. The one who danced with ra was the one ra helped out.


    ¡°Nothing is certain yet.¡± Bertha countered with her own thoughts, once again the two¡¯s opinions did not agree.


    Martha looked at Bertha, displeased, her hands on her hips, pouting:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bet. Is that person the person ra is looking for?¡± Martha suggested.


    Bertha looked back at Martha ¨C who was sure of her thoughts, and confidently replied: ¡°Fine! See who¡¯s right in the end.¡±


    Bertha without hesitation epted the offer.


    Four eyes looked at each other, everyone was full of confidence in their judgment.


    For a while. The two looked away from each other. Suddenly Bertha turned to leave, not forgetting to call Martha toe with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bertha called out to the brown-haired girl, Seeing Martha still standing like a statue Bertha had to turn her head and urge: ¡°Why are you standing there?¡±


    Martha was thinking about something, suddenly startled when asked, she turned around and asked dumbly: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know the answer, was the person just now with ra?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Martha still doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If you want to know, follow me.¡± Impatient Bertha raised her voice as if ordering.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Bertha shook her head at Martha¡¯s sudden naivete.


    ¡°The hospital, not anymore,¡± Bertha replied curtly, and with a wave of her hand she disappeared, and Martha slowly did the same, soon the two girls standing on the roof were nowhere to be seen.


    oOoContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the hospital.


    Zane was taken to the emergency room, ra was still sitting on the chair waiting for no one to tell her to do it but ra still wanted to do it because her nature was like that from birth, always honest and kind, sitting unconsciously, she looked up at the clock lying on the wall, ra was startled when the clock struck 11 o¡¯clock at night, she should have gone home, a little embarrassed she stood up and walked towards Therge door to the hospital entrance, but she had barely lifted her foot a few steps when she was forced to stop when the nurse called out to her.


    ¡°Hey girl!¡± ra turned around and nodded slightly to look at the person in the nurse¡¯s uniform. ording to ra¡¯s observation, the young woman had juste out of the emergency room where Zane was in.


    ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family member?¡± The nurse mentioned Zane.


    ra faltered before answering, the friendly nurse spoke again: ¡°What blood type are you?¡±


    Looking at ra¡¯s face, the nurse continued: ¡°He lost a lot of blood, needs blood to replenish, unfortunately, the hospital has run out of backup blood.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s voice was gentle but also full of urgency.


    ¡°O.¡± ra stammered in reply.


    ¡°Oh really! Very well, hurry up and follow me.¡±


    Didn¡¯t bother to let ra mentally prepare. The nurse hurried over and pulled her into the blood collection room. She was bewildered but eventually volunteered to donate blood to save lives.

 Chapter 9: Bad intentions failed

    ra is in the recovery room of the hospital. She had just taken her own blood to save Zane. Although she didn¡¯t know who it was, she still did it for the sake of saving people, something she had always been taught by her mother.


    Love makes people happy.


    When she felt better she got out of bed. It was time for her to go home, thought ra, walking her feet towards the house. Is it God¡¯s will to y a joke? The nurse called her again. ra turned to look at the friendly smile from the nurse for her.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of danger, you cane to visit by the way, and you can go down to the cashier¡¯s office to pay the hospital bills!¡±


    Don¡¯t know if this is luck or bad luck, only that ra with a weak face paid the hospital bills, for someone she didn¡¯t even know the name of. This month¡¯s sry is considered to be gone when ra panicked when she looked at the amount to be paid on the bill.


    Finished, ra sadly walked out and didn¡¯t bother toe up to see how the name made her so impulsive. ra silently shook off her stutter when talking to strangers as she walked. She med herself, so she clearly told the nurse that she was not a member of Zane¡¯s family. But everything was lost, me yourself for what? At night, a girl walks home from the hospital. The reason is that the remaining bnce is not enough to pay for a taxi.


    ra panicked when the gate was locked. Xenia¡¯s mother and daughter wanted her to sleep on the street tonight, so they conspired to close the door to prevent her from entering the house.


    A bad day with her. Sitting crouched, hugging her small body. The wind came with a cold that made her shiver. Looking up at the sky, she secretly wondered why her parents left her? Tears streamed down her perfectly delicate face if only that birthmark had disappeared. Wiping her tears with her hand, she rubbed her hands together to keep the cold away. Looking at her appearance now, like the girl selling matches, the sad fairy tale made ra cry every time she read it.


    After a while, the limit of a human had arrived. ra decided to change the so-called fate that people had to ept. She couldn¡¯t bear it forever. Thinking that ra sighed and started the idea she had in mind. Step by step, her small calloused hand clung to the gate, nimble and deft she climbed into the house. Rubbing her hands together, she climbed into the room by means of the outside plumbing. Opening the room window, she was finally in her room. The clock struck 12 o¡¯clock at night is also the time when she fell asleep in the hope that tomorrow dawn would bring happiness to her. A slight smile appeared on her lips. ra is dreaming, a beautiful dream.


    ¡­


    The night has passed, the day hase.


    Although she slept early, ording to her habit, ra always woke up before sunrise. She starts her day with the work she usually does and ends with preparing breakfast for Xenia¡¯s mother and daughter before going to school.


    Strangely, today the sun rose after the two daughters earlier than usual, with an excited mood as if waiting for a good story? The two quickly ran out of the house and scrambled to open the gate.


    ra was defined as she watched them through the small upstairs window. With a big smile she stepped down expecting Xenia¡¯s reaction when she saw her presence at home.


    To horror! Xenia had juste out of her room, I was startled to see raing down from upstairs. Clear optimization through the hand that locks the gate.


    ra nodded in greeting, then chuckled inwardly before giving Xenia¡¯s ghostly reaction. Then she just walked into the kitchen to clear the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s not on the outside. Frustrated early loss of work. ¡±


    Hana grumbled more as she opened the door and entered the house, followed by Sarah. Everyone¡¯s face knows the disappointment when they are cut off. Just wanted to see how my mother handled ra, when she didn¡¯te homest night, but they both worked so hard. Waking up early is still attractive, then running to open the gate to see if she is outside or not.


    ¡°He must be too scared to bring it here, but it¡¯s so uninteresting!¡±


    Sarah added an apricot-scented sentence.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you imagine mom handling it.¡±


    Hana said that¡¯s not to the color variable of Xenia. Not judging but self-reported, no one knew ra in the kitchen was overheard. All but Xenia, my countenance showed it.


    ¡°Me! What¡¯s wrong? Mom?¡±


    Sarah time just discovered a cold sweat on her mother. Xenia did not answer the question. Although it is very bossy and does not fear anyone, it is also a normal physiological reaction of a person when others find out about their bad deeds.


    Looking at Xenia¡¯s eyes and then the two of them looked at each other, not understanding what was going on, until there was a small noiseing from the kitchen.


    Both of them widened their eyes when they saw that ra had finished setting the table and stood looking at them with a puzzled smile. Bad bad feelings caused by someone saying something, may automatically walk up into the room.


    Today was really fun, just this morning she witnessed the loss of face of Xenia¡¯s parents and children.


    Smiling, ra returned to the room to prepare for school.


    ¡­Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The sun was already high in the sky, and now in the pure white room, men also woke up from aa or not knowing anything.


    With gentle finger gestures, Zane instinctively wanted to open his eyes, but had a strange feeling that he didn¡¯t know if it meant open or not. Just know he can¡¯t see anything, it¡¯s all ck.

 Chapter 10: A mysterious girl

    Realizing that there was something in his eye that made Zane lose his sight, he raised his hand to touch it, then he was startled to find that it was a bandage wrapped around his eye. Shocked, Zane threw his arms up in the air, shouting.


    ¡°Where is this? Is anyone there? ¡±


    The door opened, and the girl in medical uniform entered, seeing its start, spoke to safety.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Zane said Hearing stopped the action at the nurse¡¯s locator.


    ¡°Who is she? This is where? ¡±


    Zane investigated as soon as someone entered, he heard a soft click as he closed the door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t rememberst night? This is the disease. ¡±


    The nurse answered as she pulled the curtain. ording to the feedback, when there is light in the room, even though he can¡¯t see it, he can feel it.


    ¡°My eyes?¡± Zane listened anxiously, he really didn¡¯t know what was going on, he couldn¡¯t see anything. When he brought his hand up to his eyes, something blocked his vision.


    ¡°Your boy can¡¯t see for the time being.¡± The nurse said: ¡°The doctors have put a lot of effort into handling all the work from your eyes. Your eyes will recover soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Zane let out a sigh, he had to work through his brain to process the information that was received into his brain. After a while, Zane suddenly remembered that he should calm down. Zane was reminiscing about yesterday in silence. A lineup.


    ¡°Whoa! Where¡¯s your girlfriend? ¡±


    The sudden question jolted Zane awake, clearly seeing the confusion when he heard the nurse speak.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Zane asked innocently.


    ¡°You were taken to the hospital, right, girlfriend?¡±


    Bewildered, tilted somewhere as if I remembered, it was true that someone brought it here. But you girl, the body is not like that.


    Watching, the nurse smiled faintly at her confusion. Zane could see a slight smile on the nurse¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Zane strangely wanted to know so he asked.


    ¡°A strange girl.¡±


    The nurse replied and went to the bedside to check on his wound.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zane still hasn¡¯t stopped being curious.


    ¡°Did you know that girl donated blood for you and paid for the hospital bills? I thought it was your girlfriend. Who would have thought not.¡±


    The nurse said with an affectionate smile that any patient would get from them. It was a warm smile. Zane just remained silent as if thinking.


    ¡°There are very few good people these days. The girl fromst night was right¡­¡± A sign of admiration andughter at the same time benevolent kindness, and honesty should not be exaggerated.


    Ament from the nurse regained his attention. An involuntary smile appeared on his lips at the memory of the sweet voice.


    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ Then the feeling when that girl¡¯s hand lightly touched him. Remembering made him shiver slightly. Suddenly he opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    Zane really wants to see that girl again, he finds it curious and above all, to repay the favor.


    ¡°Unfortunately not.¡± The girl shook her head: ¡°We don¡¯t have any information about her. She didn¡¯t sign her name on your admission papers.¡±


    The real answer left Zane at a loss. There¡¯s a little bit of regret. I saw him suddenly quiet and contemtive. The nurse also stopped asking questions and quietlypleted the task.


    His wound has been examined. The girl gathered her things and turned to the door. Before leaving, do not forget to remind him that the doctor wille in a moment.


    The door closed, leaving him alone with his thoughts. Zane analyzes and depicts the events that happened yesterday. He wanted to know who the culprit was and above all about the mysterious girl. Having a feeling of doubt, he was startled by his discovery. Is the girl at the dance and the girl who saved him the same person? Whenparing both the voice and the feeling when the two hands make contact are the same.


    Feelings can be deceiving and voices can be the same for anyone. A difficult problem to solve.


    ¡­


    The empty room momentarily gathered a lot of handsome men. After receiving a call from the hospital, all the student council members rushed to the hospital to meet him.


    ¡°So who do you think did this?¡± The question came from the vice-president Neil.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen him before, but I can¡¯t remember right now.¡± Zane vaguely remembered the masked man: ¡°It was dark and he was wearing a mask. Not to mention my vision was limited.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s hard, everyone knows he could be anyone.¡± Corbin came to a dejected conclusion.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± A question from Arlo, who was considered to be a fool, who was sitting and chewing delicious tangerines in his mouth.


    ¡°There are a lot of people who don¡¯t like Zane, one of them is the one who caused this,¡± Roly answered Arlo¡¯s question. Arlo showed surprise after hearing the answer. Obviously, he¡¯s the carefree type, so he doesn¡¯t usually pay attention to such trivial things. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s the principal¡¯s son that he can sit here? Someone¡¯s thoughts, but in the end, Arlo is someone with special abilities. He can manipte others and is a good man, always avable when his friends need him. It is the strength thatpensates for the other disadvantages.


    ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± Neil asked after silently analyzing something: ¡°We need a n.¡±


    ¡°On leave!¡± Zane casually replied without thinking: ¡°This is a rare opportunity, of course, I have to take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°And you leave things to us to handle?¡± Neil looked disgruntled, he jumped up from his chair to look at him, but then became speechless, at the publicly evasive silence.


    At this moment, the door opened, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Liam walked in holding something very interesting.


    ¡°Look what I found at the crime scene,¡± Liam said with sarcasm, a little disappointed as he entered the room.


    They all looked at what Liam was holding in his hand. The reason for thetter¡¯s presence. Liam visited the scene ording to what Zane said on the phone. Of course, everyone was surprised except he calmly received the information, Zane simply couldn¡¯t see what it was.

 Chapter 11: Plan to find Cinderella

    ¡°Are you kidding? A woman¡¯s shoe¡± eximed Arlo, getting up from his chair to get a closer look. He was the most overreacted of them all.


    ¡°Is the perpetrator female?¡± Neil blurted out with a puzzled frown. Only then did Zane startle, realizing what everyone was talking about.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Really! Zane was taken down by a girl?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Arlo turned to look at him and spoke in a sarcastic, somewhat joking tone, not daring to believe it was true. While Arlo overreacted, the others turned their attention to him, waiting for the man lying on the bed to argue.


    ¡°You said it was a bunch of people,¡± Roly repeated what Zane had said.


    ¡°Is not.¡± Zane confirmed again: ¡°I remember exactly a group of about ten people at the scene. They were all wearing masks so I didn¡¯t recognize anyone.¡±


    ¡°So what exins this in the end? There¡¯s no such thing as a woman¡¯s high heel shoe at the scene.¡± The half-trusted Roly wanted to ask something, but Corbin was quicker.


    ¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told us?¡± Military officer Corbin¡¯s question made everyone ignore the shoe and look at Zane expectantly.


    ¡°Maybe the girl who brought me here dropped it.¡± Zane finally made everything clear. At first, he had no intention of telling anyone that he was saved by a girl. What a shame, moreover that girl could be in trouble if she witnessed the whole thing.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say, just burst intoughter. Arlo wanted to tease him again but was stopped by Liam.


    ¡°It¡¯s all clear, maybe that girl saw it all.¡± Corbin reached the final conclusion.


    ¡°You mean?¡± Everyone seemed to understand what Corbin meant, and Neil spoke on his behalf to confirm it again.


    ¡°Exactly, if you find the girl, you might find the culprit.¡± Corbin made the problem clear.


    ¡°How to find it? We have nothing more than a shoe that has broken down.¡± Liam made thement with a shrug, looking at the shoe he was holding again.


    The space fell into silence, everyone stroked their chin in thought. Until a genius with an IQ of 200 spoke up about his idea.


    ¡°You know the story of Cindere?¡± Corbin started with a question for everyone. After thinking for a while, they all looked at each other as if they understood what the new advisor said.


    ¡°You really want to do that?¡± Neil as usual confirmed the information.


    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Corbin gave Neil a nod. Everyone looked at each other as if they understood the idea of a genius, everyone understood there was only one person who didn¡¯t understand, that person all knew. Arlo scratched his head and asked dumbly.


    ¡°What are you guys saying I don¡¯t understand?¡± Arlo shows his innocence. Everyone shook their heads in disgust, deciding to ignore the blonde, and turned to Zane to wait for his reaction.


    ¡°Zane! How do you feel?¡± Neil asked his opinion.


    ¡°This is thanks to you guys, hopefully, there will be a positive oue.¡± Zane, without thinking, immediately agreed to everyone¡¯s n, with one request: ¡°It should be noted that Please ensure the safety of the girl.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Everyone agreed that the safety of Zane¡¯s benefactor was important.


    ¡°So where should we proceed from?¡± Roly raised her voice, bringing up one more issue for discussion.


    ¡°From it.¡±


    Corbin looked at the shoe and said. Everyone understood so they nodded. Arlo still slows down, scratching his head because he doesn¡¯t understand, until Liam whispers in his ear and his eyes widen in surprise at the amusing n. Now everyone knows what the n is.


    ¡°You guys take care of that, my and Corbin are busy dealing with the guild. It¡¯s all because of him.¡±


    Neil said with a sigh, he looked at Zane as if silently cursing the burden he had to carry while he rested peacefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Roly volunteered to take on the job of finding the mysterious girl and above all finding out who was behind a series of idents.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be interesting, I¡¯d like to participate too.¡± Arlo showed his excitement, he also wanted to join the fun.


    Talking about interesting cases can¡¯t be without your part.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Is there anything else?¡±


    Neil asked them if there was anything else that needed to be discussed. There was hardly anything left to discuss, so Neil decided to disband to give the obnoxious guild master a rest.


    ¡°Then disband.¡±


    Neil announced the end of the meeting when no one elsemented. Everyone put their hands on his shoulders hoping Zane would recover soon. ording to the doctor, thanks to the timely arrival, his eyes were saved. Just temporarily out of sight, with enough rest, it will soon be visible.


    The first person to open the door was Liam who had just lifted one leg out when Zane suddenly spoke. He has a request.


    ¡°Inform everyone I¡¯m still in aa.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at him with the same question, what is Zane¡¯s purpose?


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disturb it on vacation, other than that it¡¯s a way of distracting the killer.¡±


    Zane exined the request to everyone, and all of them understood, no one knew that he was currently invisible and a surprise blow to the person who caused this incident.


    In the end, they all left, leaving a quiet space and Zane sat alone on the bed, eyes staring out the window as a conditioned response.


    oOo


    All the girls in the school were buzzing, discussing the news that the student union was looking for someone to save President Zane. And an interesting thing is that all the girls in the school gathered in the hall to try on shoes.


    ra stood dumbfounded in front of the school¡¯s bulletin board, the notice inrge letters clearly stated:


    ¡®All female students of Konoha University tomorrow at 8 o¡¯clock gather in the hall to try on shoes.¡¯


    This is true that no one expected even ra.

 Chapter 12: Shoe trying contest

    ra couldn¡¯t believe it turned out that the person she savedst night was the student council president. In the school catalog. A puzzled smile appeared on her lips before ra turned and walked in the direction of the school gate back home.


    ¡°ra is going to the shoe rehearsal?¡± Bertha asked the girl standing beside her when ra¡¯s shadow was far away from the bulletin board.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but with ra¡¯s personality I think not,¡± Martha said her thoughts with a shrug and a doubtful smile.


    Did Zane finally find that mysterious girl? Will rae or not?


    Only heaven knows. Just wait until tomorrow to know.


    ¡­


    Finally, the moment that every girl has been eagerly waiting for hase. Among them, there were still a few other cases where people, frankly, didn¡¯t have enough confidence like ra, so they gave up on their own peacefully. No one will know about me if I miss¡­ So there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.


    Duke Yakiniku University held a shoe test today. From early morning, there were many girls lined up, waiting for the door of the hall to open. It¡¯s interesting and no less reprehensible. How many people have nothing to do, and gather to try their luck to see if they can be with the prince or not?


    The number of people who came to participate was so much that it was impossible to control. The situation of jostling to be tried first, made the scene of arge and famous university instantly lose all image.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, just the freest event on earth. However, it attracts a lot of attention from both teachers and students. In and out of school. The female student wears a beautiful outfit, her face is covered with a thickyer of lipstick. While the male students standing in the distance looked at them feeling overwhelmed and curious. Normally, I don¡¯t pay attention to anyone, today I have the opportunity to see the sisters as I like. Just look at that, secretly jealous of someone else.


    The principal could only shake his head in defeat at the game that the naughty son and his friends presented. Because no one came to ss, the principal had to let the students drop out. Put your hand on the back of your neck and gently rub it to reduce your anger, it¡¯s only for the show on the outside, not really inside the headmaster is just as excited as his son Arlo. Like father like son that!


    At 7 o¡¯clock, three boys in luxurious suits walked from the meeting room to the hall. Screams rang out the names of the three, as they approached the entrance to the hall. The crowd quickly dispersed to form a passage in the middle.


    On the right is Arlo who is very excited about the game of cindere. On the left is Liam still unresponsive, his signature smile on his lips when he sees the number of girls at the school. In the middle was Roly, as calm as ever. Rolling their eyes, the three of them had a small talk before entering the hall.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know our school had so many girls.¡±


    Liam mocked himself for not knowing this school well, even though he was on the student council leadership.


    ¡°It would be interesting, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Arlo still showed off his sunny smile, friendly waving to the girls.


    Roly just sighed because she didn¡¯t expect this n to be so troublesome. Knowing this many people, finding out who the mysterious girl is is even more difficult.


    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Arlo was filled with excitement when the door to the hall was opened.


    Neither of the two boys responded or reacted to the blonde idiot. They just silently lifted their feet and quickly entered the hall. Once inside, they proceeded to pull the chair into their ce of honor. Take a look at the people who are stirring outside, after seeing that everything has stabilized. Representative Roly spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to start.¡±


    He voiced his permission for the shoe-trying session to begin. A boy from the service staff stepped out, with a tray on it that was an iplete shoe rather than a missing heel. The shoe is transparent like ss, the style is simple but very ssic.


    Everyone was eager to get ready to try on the shoes, including the boys, not really the boys and Arlo. As for the two cold hot boys in our house, they still don¡¯t show any appropriate reaction, to the atmosphere going on around them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The first one.¡±


    Arlo happily let the first person in to try on the shoes. Apart from him, the other two were starting to get bored with this boring job.


    One by one, the girls entered and approached the shoe. Those who tried it first regretted that their feet didn¡¯t fit, and those who didn¡¯t try again were extremely worried. Some feel confident so they only care about their appearance. Some dreamy girls sp their hands together and pray that they will fit. Oh, the atmosphere that¡¯s going on there is no words to fully describe it.


    What is going on in the end? Can anyone give a satisfactory answer here? One after another, no one could fit the shoe. It sounds ridiculous, but what is happening makes everyone bewildered.


    Arlo, who was very excited, also became depressed. Meanwhile, the other two looked at each other not understanding what was going on. The shoe is neither big nor small. It¡¯s so ordinary like any other shoe, any girl will fit, so why not anyone? It was as if some supernatural force yed a trick, not allowing anyone to wear their shoes.


    Are Cindere¡¯s shoes only worn by Cindere? This fairy tale is not believed by everyone, especially the boys.


    The number of people is decreasing by the minute. In the end, there were less than 10 people left. Hope every moment every fragile.


    Thest remaining people are still eager to step up to try their luck.


    Everyone was nervous, looking forward to the moment when a girl was honored as the president¡¯s cindere.


    Does that really happen?

 Chapter 13: She did not enter the contest

    Thest ones still stepped up to try their luck. Meanwhile, two angels have a talk.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t rae yet?¡± Martha impatiently paced back and forth, her eyes fixed on the door.


    ¡°You make me dizzy!¡± Bertha, who was considered to be the calmest, loudly asked the brte to stop what she was doing. Martha¡¯s back and forth annoyed Bertha. Honestly, Bertha was as worried as Martha, but she didn¡¯t lose her image by acting silly like her partner.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Probably a traffic jam.¡± Bertha found an excuse tofort Martha when she stopped moving and turned to look at her.


    Martha said nothing more. Seeing this Bertha was also silent, but Martha still couldn¡¯t stand still like Bertha. The girl stood up and sat down, her eyes still fixed on the door, expecting someone else¡¯s appearance.


    Not only did ra not present, but the two sisters Hana also did note, did they naturally give up their desire to marry the prince? Of course not, there¡¯s no way those two girls wouldn¡¯t try their luck, even if they didn¡¯t want to, Xenia would force her daughter to participate. So what is the reason for this absence?


    In the red Toyota car, there are two girls with one red hair and one pink hair, sitting in the back seat, busy getting ready to dress up, constantly urging.


    ¡°Can you be faster?¡± Hana grumbled at Xenia¡¯s speed, she seemed very annoyed at having encountered an incident along the way.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Sarah asked her sister while staring at the lipstick in her hand, to copy the mouth to see if the lipstick was better or not?


    ¡°If you have another bowl, it won¡¯t be your turn,¡± Hana responded with a sarcasticment instead of giving her sister an opinion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, until then, don¡¯t stalk me and beg me to introduce you to a prince.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t just reply. The four eyes red at each other with fire. Whose family¡¯s children are delusional like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you two, to be quiet so I can focus on driving.¡± Mother Xenia raised her voice, asking the two girls behind to stop their provocation. After a long pause, the two looked out the window next to their seats.


    Sitting in the front row driving the steering wheel is none other than Xenia, the mother of two girls. She personally escorted her two princesses to the shoe-try. Before going to school, they visited a beauty salon to improve their beauty. I thought it woulde soon, the car had a seizure or for some reason, the gods did not support it. It had a punctured tire along the way and had to be taken to the garage to be repaired. Now she was speeding up or else her two precious princesses would bete, not able to try on shoes, and she would lose her chance to have a son-inw as a prince.


    Back to the event.


    Being thest one, unfortunately also had the same fate as the girls who tried first. They were all unlucky.


    ¡°Next person.¡± Arloy t on the table and spoke in anguid voice.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s over.¡± The assistant for today¡¯s shoe-try, answered, making him jump up in surprise.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Arlo showed astonishment through his wide eyes, looking down at the vast hall, empty of anyone, other than himself and a few of the organizers.


    Receiving a suspicious question from Arlo, that person bowed his head in reply.


    ¡°Yes, no one else.¡±


    The three people looked at each other, unable to exin what was going on. They sat here for three hours, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone who could fit the shoe. Arlo scratched his head in confusion, Liam also dejectedly put a pen on the paper. While Roly was silently contemting something very vague.


    ¡°Okay, ra still didn¡¯te,¡± Martha yelled, standing next to Bertha, causing the blonde to vex to cover her ears and scream.


    ¡°Will you stop now? What¡¯s the use of making a fuss?¡±


    Martha angrily turned to look at Bertha.


    ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating! What is ra thinking in the end? Such a good opportunity missed.¡±


    Martha groaned again and sat down in frustration. Seeing her partner¡¯s boredom, Bertha ignored what just happened and spoke up.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid of birthmarks. An ugly face can¡¯t be confident.¡±


    Bertha gave her guess, she somewhat sympathized with ra. Martha looks at you disapprovingly, retorting.


    ¡°Do you think so? ra isn¡¯t ugly, you hear me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating ra¡¯s point of view.¡± Bertha defended: ¡°But not narrow-minded, discriminating like people.¡±


    Martha was not in the mood to argue, fell into silence, and sat on the floor sulking, full of regret when ra missed the opportunity to change everything maybe thanks to this Martha¡¯s mission will soon bepleted.


    This time in another ce.


    Walking down the hallway of the school were the two remaining members of the guild. Corbin and Neil were on their way down the hall to see the results.


    ¡°You think they found the girl?¡± Question from Neil to the guild¡¯s tactician.


    ¡°Of course, not just one, maybe two or three people, even more,¡± Corbin replied as he walked, an implicit answer that made Neil pause in thought.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± In the end, Neil had to reassert himself, he couldn¡¯t believe the answer he just deduced.


    Corbin, who was walking, had to stop, turned to look at his friend behind him, and replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    After saying that, Corbin turned around, lifted his legs, and continued. Hands behind the head in a leisurely manner. The boy was wondering if any of those three people had discovered something strange.


    ¡°Do you think it worked?¡± Neil continued to ask as he caught up with Corbin¡¯s speed.


    ¡°Not sure but worth a try.¡± Genius Corbin said that while yawning with a bored expression, after having to do extra work that should have been Zane¡¯s.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡± One more question from Neil. Although he is also a genius,pared to Corbin Neil is somewhat inferior. In other ways, he may be better, but in terms of strategy, Neil must admit that no one has surpassed Corbin.


    ¡°Depends on the situation, now let¡¯s see which girl is unlucky enough to fit the shoe.¡±


    Corbin answered Neil¡¯s questions. The two continued walking while discussing the case.


    The results werepletely beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 14: Mission fail

    When all the girls dispersed and left in regret. Secretly jealous of the girl who was lucky enough to put on the shoe, still present in the hall were three boys sitting dumbfounded. No one said a word, the atmosphere fell into disbelief. No one could exin what was going on, so many people that no one could fit the shoe.


    It¡¯s strange.


    By this time Corbin and Neil had arrived and just walked down the hall area, both were surprised when there was no one else. The scene looks bleak. The shoe test ended earlier than they thought. Looking at each other, the two quickly walked inside.


    Once again the two neers looked at each other when they saw only three boys sitting quietly, one person in a corner, besides no one, not a single girl.


    ¡°Is it over? So soon?¡± Neil called out for the three¡¯s attention. The three boys raised their heads to look at the two who had just arrived, with sighs of boredom and then back to silence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you twoing now? It¡¯s over!¡±


    Arlo who was the most excited is now the one who shows the most disappointment. He asked the two neers in an ever more bored tone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that girl?¡± Corbin didn¡¯t go around asking questions, straight to the point. They all looked at each other, shared the same expression on their faces, and shook their heads together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me no one can fit the shoe.¡±


    Neil determined again when guessing through people¡¯s attitudes. He turned to look at Roly who was assigned this task as if to make sure again, but he simply shrugged.


    Corbin frowned but then spotted the shoe lying on the table in front of Roly. Connecting the data genius was not surprised with the results he got.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you two saw.¡±


    Liam confirmed the results again. The atmosphere fell into silence. While no one cared about that anymore, Corbin rubbed his chin, seemingly exining what had just happened.


    ¡°Are you sure all the girls took part in trying on the shoes?¡±


    Neil suddenly spoke up, this matter was beyond the ability of the guild, so it needed to be seriously discussed urgently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone left, no one stupid enough to pass up an opportunity to be¡­ I mean the one who¡¯s grateful to Zane.¡± Roly gives her opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the girl didn¡¯te.¡±


    Corbin regained everyone¡¯s attention. After linking everything together and making a final conclusion.


    ¡°How are you sure about that?¡± Roly asked, looking at the genius with a bit of confusion.


    All have not yet realized the real purpose of this shoe-trying session. Roly was wondering about something as if knowing everyone was looking at her waiting for an exnation, Corbin said.


    ¡°First of all, no one can fit this shoe.¡± Corbin began to analyze each problem in detail for the whole group to hear.


    ¡°Makes sense, but this is just a normal shoe, anyone can wear it.¡± Liam¡¯s opinion, what is being discussed is a contradiction.


    ¡°Listen to what I have to say.¡±


    Corbin asked people to listen to him before raising questionable points. Liam shrugged in agreement with Corbin.


    ¡°Second, do you know the purpose of the n?¡± Corbin got straight to the point without a roundabout.


    ¡°Not to find the girl who saved Zane?¡±


    Arlo asked bewilderedly, he still believes that is the real purpose of the shoe-testing n. Meanwhile, the other two boys begin to realize that there is something strange about this n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say the purpose is to lure the killer into the.¡±


    Roly made his judgment immediately. Corbin gave the redhead a nod of approval. Now it¡¯s all just a matter of fact. Of course, Arlo is a little slow to digest.


    ¡°Then on what basis do you think that girl didn¡¯te?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Liam continued his questions as he asked the counselor.


    ¡°Based on today¡¯s results.¡±


    ¡°You mean that girl was afraid of getting into trouble so she didn¡¯te. And it¡¯s possible that the killer was also in the audience.¡±


    The main issue was discussed by Roly. Now everything is almost certain.


    ¡°Exactly! ¨C The tactician confirmed: ¡°That girl has the same thoughts as us. So don¡¯t be foolish enough to step into danger.¡±


    Neil is of the same opinion as Corbin, because he and the boy are discussing the issue of who is behind the attack on Zane.


    ¡°So this n looks like we¡¯ve failed, right?¡± Announcing that made them all turn to look, Liam gave a characteristic smile as an excuse for the statement just now.


    ¡°He¡¯s right Liam, we didn¡¯t get any results.¡±


    Neil agreed with Liam that the n had unfortunately failed, it waspletely out of their control. At first, he thought that at least not finding the culprit soon enough, the witness would be fine. As long as the girl appeared and said everything clearly in front of everyone, it would be difficult for the perpetrator to escape, and even more unable to do anything to harm the witness. Not to mention there is a guild here. Society certainly ensures the safety of witnesses.


    However, both Neil and Corbin seem to have forgotten one simple thing. No one is stupid enough to let themselves be caught so easily. If the girl shows up, give concrete evidence. Well, the criminals present had automatically retreated. After that, of course, there was no way to kill people to kill their mouths and challenge the guild to stop them.


    ¡°No! Not at all.¡±


    Corbin countered with a tone of certainty that the n would still work. All eyes turned to Corbin, the genius turned with a smile and dered.


    ¡°At least we can confirm that the girl saw the killer¡¯s face.¡±


    They all looked at each other as if they understood what Corbin was talking about.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Arlo¡¯s dumb questions always break the air, and this time they¡¯re all given augh after a n that¡¯s almost failed.

 Chapter 15: Lost opportunity

    Once again Liam put his arm around Arlo¡¯s neck and exined to Arlo. Arlo¡¯s face brightened up after listening to Liam¡¯s very detailed exnation.


    ¡°So how to find the killer when that girl is not showing up?¡±


    One more Arlo question and this time it¡¯s no longer a pointless question, it makes perfect sense. They both looked at each other and started thinking.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out who it is sooner orter.¡±


    Corbin first came to a conclusion based on emotion. Different from his usual sure and decisive behavior, it surprised everyone for a moment. But if you analyze the situation specifically, finding the culprit does not necessarily rely on the mysterious girl. There are many ways such as thanks to the intervention of the police. However, the young man knew for sure that Zane did not want to get involved in thew. Not to mention, he wanted to avoidplicated legal procedures, so he didn¡¯t choose that option. Instead, the advisor had another n in ce. It is a secret that is not convenient to reveal.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Sooner orter the killer will show up.¡±


    Neil added, that now they¡¯re all morefortable even though the actual oue is beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Eat Ramen!¡±


    Arlo took the initiative to invite them all to eat his favorite food. No one objected, they walked out of the hall, arm in arm, but stopped when Liam remembered something.


    ¡°So can someone exin to me why no one can fit the shoe?¡±


    Then he went back to the table to get the shoe that was about to be forgotten if Liam didn¡¯t remember. Again they all looked at the advisor to see if he could exin the matter.


    Corbin held the shoe in his hand and looked carefully at all angles, still unable to give an answer. That makes the genius find it difficult to think.


    ¡°Ah! Maybe Cindere forgot.¡±


    Arlo eximed, causing them tough again.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe it¡¯s true.¡±


    Liam adds additional support. They all looked at each other and shrugged because that was now the logical exnation for this strange urrence. Even though none of them believed in the existence of miracles in this world. Unlike girls, boys are more realistic and less dreamy.


    But one of them still wants to know why and he will definitely find out.


    The quintet left the hall in a happy atmosphere despite losing the battle.


    When the hall was empty, Bertha stared at her partner next to her. Martha was thinking about something for a moment when she caught Bertha¡¯s eyes looking at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± An annoyed Martha asked the person next to her.


    ¡°Still denying?¡± Bertha began with an usation that certainly Martha hadmitted a crime.


    ¡°What do you mean by the end?¡± Martha really didn¡¯t know what Bertha was implying, so she got irritated by that look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do something shady with the shoe that all the girls wouldn¡¯t wear?¡± Bertha made the matter clear and blunt. Martha couldn¡¯t believe it, that doubt was the reason for Bertha¡¯s reproachful look.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do I have to? Exin.¡± Trying not to let herself get angry Martha made excuses, insisting that Bertha give her apelling reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because ra didn¡¯te.¡± Bertha was satisfied with her argument. Martha exhaled sharply, wanting to make this clear but as she looked at Bertha. There was a strange thought in the brown-haired girl. This time it was Bertha¡¯s turn to be annoyed with Martha¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Bertha was really not used to seeing other people looking at her like that, so she awkwardly asked.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Martha cast doubt on Bertha.


    ¡°What do you say? What do I do?¡± Bertha tried to stay calm. Martha replied casually.


    ¡°Did you do something with ra¡¯s shoe?¡±


    Bertha¡¯s anger exploded.


    ¡°On what basis do you dare say that?¡± Bertha put her hands on her hips and leaned forward to Martha, harshly hitting the other¡¯s face, making the brown-haired man swallow and speak almost indistinctly.


    ¡°Then on what basis do you say I do?¡±


    Bertha¡¯s ears are so good, she can hear her talking so quietly. A moment of silence, a moment of confusion. Naturally, both sides feel guilty when they think Liam is for the other. Regain the image of no one speaking anymore, turning away to avoid mentioning the incident that just happened.


    Sometimes angels are just like normal people, arguing and sulking for no reason.


    Can anyone exin why no one can fit their shoes? Although there is no effect of magic, there are definitely people who can.


    There will be answerster, when Cindere¡¯s true identity is revealed, we can understand why, that ordinary-looking shoe, but not everyone can wear it.


    ¡­


    After the boys left the hall, it was also the time when the Hana sisters ran at full speed in their high heels, hoping that they would still be there in time. Unfortunately, the sky did not please the people, the door of the hall slowly closed in front of both of them. When they arrived, they only found the security guard doing his duty.


    ¡°Have youe to try on shoes?¡±


    The security guard asked gently, he was very friendly, but unfortunately, he looked at the wrong person to care. Neither of the two sisters answered the man, not only that but also showed difort and contempt for people. A very obvious pout on Hana¡¯s face, apanied by a long snarl, made the security guard shake his head in frustration, say nothing more, he turned and walked towards the office. The kind security uncle intends to tell the two sisters, Hana, that the boys have just left. If they chase them, they might still be in time, but seeing their disdainful attitude makes me unable to ept it, so I shut up. go quietly.


    The two women sighed in regret, anger recing fatigue on their faces.

 Chapter 16: The reason why Clara didn鈥檛 come to try on shoes

    While walking, the Hana sisters argued over who was at fault when they werete to the shoe-trying contest.


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯rete and it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Hana gritted her teeth and growled, as always she was looking for someone to vent her anger, she turned to look at her sister and scolded, but her eyes were not friendly at all. Sarah didn¡¯t fit, returning that look with an annoyed look, pink hair also got angry when Hana assumed that the two missed the shoe rehearsal was her fault.


    ¡°What did you just say, is it my fault?¡±


    Sarah gently asked, she is very soft and knows how to save face for herself outside, in front of others. This is also Konoha, a prestigious university. There were so many eyes looking at them, whispering loudly.


    ¡°What? If we didn¡¯t spend a lot of time doing your hair, we wouldn¡¯t bete.¡±


    Hana scoffed, insisting that this was the fault of the pink-haired girl. The bossy voice and the re at her little sister were disgusting. Sarah didn¡¯t care, on the contrary, I was here to face my sister.


    ¡°Then if we take the time to try on your dress, we¡¯ll probably make it in time.¡±


    Sarah mocks Hana¡¯s disproportionate body, which is responsible for the long time it takes to choose clothes, ording to Sarah. Hana swallowed when she heard Sarah insulting her, she wanted to use violence, fortunately, she was able to control it in time when she thought about not losing her image in public. Hana growled and turned to look at her sister.


    ¡°Look at yourself and see if you¡¯re better than anyone, t-chested!¡±


    Hana mocked Sarah and then turned on her heel, shook her hips, and left, her teasing attitude made the pink-haired girl¡¯s face hot.


    ¡°Hana! It¡¯s okay to stay there. This isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Sarah loudly dered, while Hana not only didn¡¯t turn back but also ignored it, making Sarah angry, wanting to raise her voice even louder, but seeing everyone looking at her, she had to hold back her anger and take revengeter. It¡¯s not toote, for the thought of continuing the argument after returning home. Just like that, Sarah lifted her foot and left, outwardly still acting normal.


    Walking with pent-up anger, suddenly the phone rang. Sarah took her phone out of her pocket in frustration, and as another victim became her outlet for her anger, Sarah answered her mother¡¯s phone with no respect at all.


    ¡°Listen! Did you call me anything?¡±


    Sarah snapped into the phone, startling Xenia and almost dropping it while doing her hair in the Salon.


    Sarah answered Xenia¡¯s phone as she walked away with an unhappy expression. Xenia did not suddenly be the culprit for her daughter¡¯ste arrival. The phone suddenly lost connection when Sarah hung up without warning, after saying one of the men med her.


    Somewhere, Xenia was doing her hair with some friends, trying not to let the people around her know that she was extremely angry when she called both daughters and received the same result. together.


    ¡°Are they monogamous?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Bertha eximed with what she saw, she asked the girl standing beside her. Martha wasn¡¯t paying attention at the moment, she was thinking about something and was smiling like crazy, not knowing Bertha was asking her question. A few seconds had passed, and Bertha didn¡¯t receive any response from Martha, so she turned to look, meeting herpanion¡¯s innocent smile.


    ¡°Martha! I¡¯m asking you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Bertha didn¡¯t understand why Martha was smiling, she also didn¡¯t seem to be a curious person, simply wanting to know the answer from Martha so she turned, when the brte didn¡¯t react to what she said.


    Martha was startled when she discovered Bertha was staring at her, even though she didn¡¯t know what the question was, she naively answered yes instead of asking again.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    With a shy smile and a shrug, she replied, her eyes did not dare to meet Bertha¡¯s eyes, the answer is not sure whether to please Bertha or not? only know that Bertha ignored it, didn¡¯t ask any more questions, then lifted her foot forward.


    After Bertha walked away, Martha put her hand to her chest, breathing out a sigh of relief, fortunately, Bertha didn¡¯t find out that the sisters¡¯teness had anything to do with her, Martha had had a small impact on the car. My car broke down just in time.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone yet?¡±


    Bertha walked to the door but still didn¡¯t see Martha lift her leg, turned around, and called the brte. Martha hastily replied and ran to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming! Where are we going?¡±


    Martha suddenly asked dumbfoundedly, causing Bertha to turn to her with a troubled expression. Martha involuntarily turned away to avoid that gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where ra is, of course, we¡¯ll go find her?¡±


    Bertha replied that after taking her eyes off Martha, she was sure her colleague had something to hide, but instead of asking she decided to ignore it. The two disappeared shortly afterward at the speed of light, returning home to see if ra was there.


    Speaking of ra, she went to school this morning as usual, but when she read the announcement that the school was letting students off school because of the shoe trial, ra wondered if she should go there or not, and finally decided whether she should or not. try also to see how. Thinking so, she walked towards the hall, unfortunately when she was halfway there, suddenly someone bumped into her, causing the books in ra¡¯s hand to fall, so naturally, she sat down to pick them up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have eyes to see the road?¡±


    The bossy voice that scared ra, was a boy¡¯s voice. ra was a bit dissatisfied, it was clear that the person was not right and scolded her, although a little dissatisfied, she had to let it go because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, didn¡¯t say anything ra kept stooping to pick up the books below. On the floor, seeing her not responding, that person thought she was making her angry, and wanted to give her another battle, but fortunately, the person walking next to her intervened, then pulled that guy¡¯s hand away.

 Chapter 17: Second time seeing you

    ¡°Forget it, the immediate matter is more important.¡±


    There was an urgent matter, so he listened to the person next to him and ignored it. The two walked towards the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that that girl doesn¡¯t let me catch her, or I¡¯ll let her know the end of the story.¡±


    The rude young man walked and cursed someone. strangely, there was something in the boy¡¯s voice that made ra shiver, the hand holding the book suddenly trembled. Fear came suddenly. ra panicked at what she was thinking.


    Why is this person¡¯s voice so familiar? It was ingrained in her memory. Looks like she¡¯s heard it somewhere. ra tried to remember and suddenly got up in a panic, looking in that direction when she realized where she¡¯d heard it.


    ra¡¯s eyes widened in horror, seeing the man¡¯s face that night again. Just then, the historyless man from earlier turned to look behind him. ra immediately turned her back to him, fortunately, there were many students walking back and forth, blocking people¡¯s view, otherwise, ra would have been spotted looking at him. She stood motionless for a moment when she realized it was the person the guild was looking for. In a panic instead of going to the hall, ra quickly turned toward the gate. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te to the shoe rehearsal.


    After settling down mentally instead of going home, she decided to go to the ce where she was doing volunteer work. She had the day off anyway, so there was no reason to go back to that house.


    ¡­


    ¡°Knock Knock knock!¡±


    ra knocked on the door, before entering the office of the director of the charity center, where she often went on Sundays to help those in need.


    ¡°ra! Why are you here?¡± The woman in the dress of a nun with a kind face, a gentle voice asked when she saw her. ra smiled, bowing to the person who was talking to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m off school today, so I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I need help with?¡±


    ra gestured with her hand gestures, thenguage of the deaf.


    ¡°How lucky!¡± The woman eximed as if remembering something. The nun was happy to hear that ra wanted to help.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ra asked again when she saw the woman¡¯s face light up with joy, her fingers formingnguage characters that looked nice and interesting.


    ¡°Suna Hospital has just sent an application requesting to support some volunteers to help them take care of the patients. I also know that Suna is a small hospital, with poor material conditions, moreover the staff. Also, very few nurses have to work twice the normal job of one. They are having a hard time recruiting the new team of nurses, so they ask for help. So you can spare a little. Can I take my time to help them?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The nun told her about the difficulties the hospital was facing. And ask for her opinion on this.


    ¡°You cane on Sunday, after the morning shift.¡±


    ra didn¡¯t hesitate to let her know that she was willing to help, making the nun indescribably happy, that alone was good enough.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll thank you on their behalf.¡±


    The nun left the desk, approached her and took her hands, and spoke. ra smiled in response to that.


    ¡°You have the day off today, you can start as well,¡± ra said she made the nun smile again, looking at her gratefully.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call them right away.¡± Then the woman returned to the table and picked up the phone, after a few minutes of talking on the phone, she returned to ra ¨C who was sitting on the sofa waiting for a while.


    ¡°Can I go there now?¡± As she spoke, the woman wrote information on a piece of white paper on the table. After the phone conversation was over, the woman walked up to her and put her referral in her hand. ra took it and looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ra said with a bright smile, before walking out the door, she did not forget to wave goodbye to the director of the volunteer center.


    oOo


    Zane sat on a chair on the hospital grounds. It was a boring day for him, not seeing anything was really annoying. Until no one had visited him, breathless from boredom and exasperation at the thought of some damned name, had made him this impulsive.


    While thinking, he felt thirsty, he reached out his hand to shake it, wanting to take his mineral water bottle. When the nurse brought him here, Zane asked to buy it for him.


    Seeing nothing forced his palm to grope, to figure out how he made the water bottle fall to the ground. So it took work, Zane had to sit down to find it. The water bottle rolled away from him for a distance, then stopped when it bumped into someone¡¯s leg.


    The girl crouched down, saw the water bottle at her feet, and then looked around to discover the young man groping for things. Guessing it was hers, the girl bent down, picked up the water bottle, and walked over to where Zane was struggling.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    The soft voice made Zane stop what he was doing and look up. Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything as the bandages were still wrapped around his eyes, Zane was still able to look up at the exact spot where the voice hade from.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zane didn¡¯t understand why he was replying to a stranger himself.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The girl said, walking over to help him sit back in his chair, before cing the water bottle in his hand. The two hands identally touched each other, making Zane momentarily stunned. The girl didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Zane called out to the girl toe back, reflexively he turned to look, unfortunately, his legs tripped together, and he fell to the stone floor, painful.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The girl rushed over to help him, but suddenly Zane was in a daze when he heard that voice again.


    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯


    This voice he had heard before, very familiar, the vague memory gradually appeared.


    identally Two hands touch each other. Zane¡¯s heart seemed to miss a beat.

 Chapter 18: Coincident

    ra is alone in the HR department of Suna hospital. She sat still in her chair, but her fingers pped from time to time, showing her nervousness and nervousness. ra¡¯s heartbeat with a steady beat. While looking at everything in the room. The door suddenly opened, startling her to look.


    ¡°Hello, are you the one Sister Haman rmended?¡± As soon as she entered the room, the person in charge of weing ra asked her.


    ra nodded slightly, giving the woman a smile as confirmation that she was the one sent to help the hospital.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Haman who is in charge of epting volunteers.¡±


    The woman with ck hair curled into cores, bright eyes as if she had just solved a problem that made her worry. She held out her hand to ra, with a holy smile on her kind face. ra smiled and epted the handshake.


    Meanwhile, Zane sat still on his bed. He returned to his room after the girl he met at the hospital campus left. His heart was as tangled as silk. The thoughts made his head hurt. After all, until now he still has not received any news from his friends. He felt frustrated inside, wanting to go to the window to let the wind carry his frustration. As soon as he put his feet down on the bed, he took a few steps and tripped over the chair. Someone had identally left him in the middle of the aisle, lost his bnce, and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Damn it! That guy¡¯s best not to be caught or else¡­¡± Zane gritted his teeth cursing at the damned name that had made him so rash.


    Because I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by others. Zane did not bother to call for help from the nurses but made his way to the window on his own. Zane didn¡¯t anticipate that the room he was in was far worse than the room in the city hospital. Where he leftst night. Although it is an on-demand room, it is not asfortable andfortable as in other hospitals. In the room, there was only one bed in the right corner. A table is ced next to the head of the bed. There is a small window on the right side of the room. The room was very simple because this is a small hospital and poor in everything.


    Zane moved to Sunast night. Because he thinks that by doing so, no one will know that he is blind and that the fangirls will not disturb his rest time. And above all, avoid any unwanted things that may happen. No one would have expected that he was in a mediocre hospital instead of Tokyo¡¯srgest hospital in the country. And the fact that he is in aa will not be revealed, avoiding the suspicion of the masked person.


    At this point, ra walked down the hallway towards the room where she would work as directed by the person in charge. Room number 202, she was a little worried, afraid that she would be calm enough to take care of the patient or not? Just doing simple things like helping them fetch water, taking care of their family members¡¯ absence¡­ Those things didn¡¯t matter to her. The only thing that worries ra is thatmunicating with other people is a big obstacle for her and above all, the ugly birthmark on her face.


    But just thinking about it won¡¯t solve the problem. Go anywhere or go there.


    Gathering all her courage, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. But inside there was no answer. On the third time, she decided to open it. When you can¡¯t hear anything inside. Are the people in the room sleeping or out? She didn¡¯t know either, just felt uneasy, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to open the door.


    He managed to move away from the cold, hard floor. Suddenly the door opened. A girl appeared, coincidentally that person was ra. Saw Zane lying on the floor, groping to get up. The girl immediately went to help him.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why don¡¯t you call the nurse if you need anything?¡±


    It¡¯s her sweet, gentle voice that makes anyone¡¯s heart flutter.


    Zane stopped moving when he heard someone talking to him. He could feel someone sitting next to him. Put your hand on his shoulder to help him up. He pricked his ears and turned to look at the person who had just entered. With a slight shock as once again, that voice hovered around him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He asked as he sat down on his bed, a little curious about the strange girl present in the room. Because he could tell that this wasn¡¯t the nurse who had been taking care of him sincest night.


    ra pushed the chair into the corner of the wall, leaving a space in the middle for morefortable movement, listening to he asked, she turned to answer. Only then did she realize that he was the same person she had met earlier on campus. Fortunately, the person she will be taking care of is not visible, so she can rest assured and feel morefortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m a volunteer, from today I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Her voice softened, a little apprehensively felt as if she could feel his gaze, although Zane couldn¡¯t see it now, somehow the cold aura in him still spread to the outside, that was what made ra worried. hesitate.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Volunteers, care?¡± Zane mumbled trying to digest what he just heard, something wasn¡¯t right but then he remembered something, he had previously requested the hospital a private nurse.


    The hospital did what he asked, that¡¯s why ra was here. But why a volunteer instead of a nurse? His illness is not very serious, just needs someone to help him with a few simple things every day, while his eyes recover, not necessarily a nurse while the hospital is short of people.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± After a bit of timidity, ra asked to ask, when she saw his attitude that seemed like annoyance or displeasure. Zane snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head to look at her because the bandages over his eyes had failed to see ra¡¯s panicked expression at his sudden gaze.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He coldly replied with his own personality. ra was ecstatic.


    ¡°So let me begin. Do you need anything?¡± ra started her work when she regained herposure.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡± He requested. It seems that he is currently preupied with other matters, so he ignores the feeling that suddenly appeared when he met ra.


    The day went by, quietly, nothing special to both of them.

 Chapter 19: Escape narrowly

    As usual, ra goes to school as usual and at the end of the school day, she will go to work. Today is no exception. As she was walking along the corridor towards the school gate, suddenly someone called out to her, causing ra to stop and look behind her.


    ¡°ra!¡± It was a female student in the same ss as ra.


    ra stood frozen, trying to force a weing smile at the surprise. For the first time, someone called her name. To put it bluntly, it was the first time someone talked to her. The girl with ck hair tied up, with a pretty face walked over to ra. In his hand is a stack of documents. She owed her smile and then said.


    ¡°Can you help me bring this up to the guild master¡¯s room?¡± Though something turned out to be asking for help or rather to make it difficult for ra.


    Slightly surprised by the girl¡¯s attitude. But then ra showed bewilderment at the offer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Knowing that ra couldn¡¯t open her mouth to say no, plus her hospitable attitude. The girl made her own decisions for ra, then ced the file in her hand. After that, she turned around and ran to her friends, not saying a word to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s so docile.¡± The girl told her friends and they all walked away.


    ra could clearly hear theughter of the girls. She was not sad because she was so used to those things.


    It was intentional, for ra to hear. The girl¡¯s mocking voice continued until her shadow disappeared with the others.


    ra knew she had just been bullied but had to ept it, it was her own fault. Who can me? She didn¡¯t expect anyone to be her savior either. Sighing as if it was nothing, she lifted her leg and turned around, heading towards the guild master¡¯s room.


    He raised his hand to knock on the door, but there was no answer. It seems that there is no one in the room, everyone must have already left. ra is going back and wille backter. But looking at the stack of papers in his hand, it was a nuisance. She nced at the door again. Finally, she decided to open the door. Just put it on Buchou¡¯s desk, thinking that ra took a deep breath, bravely entered the room when the door was open.


    I saw a huge namete on the table, with Zane¡¯s name on it as the president. ra stepped forward, dropped the stack of papers, and quickly turned her head back out. Something caught her attention, she had to stop. ra¡¯s eyes opened when she realized her shoe was lying on Roly¡¯s desk.


    After a few minutes of struggling with the thought of whether or not to take back the shoe that was originally hers. From looking at the shoe lying on the table, I looked down at my hands. ra showed concern. In the end, she didn¡¯t know what she had done until she left the room with the shoe in her hand.


    Thought everything would be fine but unfortunately for ra. As soon as I stepped out of the room, someone walked in. As she turned to close the door, a voice spoke up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The deep voice of a young man sounded, making ra panic when she was discovered. Her whole body froze. The shoe was squeezed tightly in her hand.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you. What are you doing in the guild room?¡±


    He repeats again. ra swallowed hard, trying not to let out the sudden fear that was tormenting her. ra slowly turned around, her face down on the floor, her hands behind her back.


    ra did not dare to look directly at the face of the person who was talking to her. She just stood there in silence, fearing that she would be discovered stealing. Even though she only took back what was originally hers. While not knowing what to do, she conveniently ced the shoe in the potted nt next to the door.


    ¡°Hey, are you deaf?¡±


    That person asked and then suddenly approached ra, standing right in front of her. ra who was startled reflexively raised her head to look. So meet that person¡¯s gaze.


    The image of a handsome guy with red hair and a special tattoo on his forehead caught ra¡¯s eyes. Four eyes looked at each other, suddenly there was a light winding from nowhere. Maybe it was a broken vent or the small window at the end of the hallway. The wind gently blew through each of ra¡¯s long locks, making them flutter. Roly would probably be able to see her entire face and that pretty red birthmark if ra hadn¡¯t been able to pull her hair back in time.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Silence for too long Roly continued, do you want to know what ra came here for? Roly seemed to have lost his patience, he was suspicious of her faltering attitude.


    Don¡¯t know how to exin it. ra wanted to speak clearly but the words didn¡¯te out of her mouth. ra fidgeted at the young man¡¯s gaze. Unable to take it any longer, without any warning or preparation, ra instinctively jumped to her feet and ran away. A little surprised, Roly hurried after him. Unfortunately for her to escape, as soon as he got down the stairs he lost track of her. Annoyed, Roly had to return to the office.


    Roly had a date with friends, but on the way down Arlo and the others were waiting. He remembered that he forgot something, so he went back to get it. Suddenly, ra walked out of the meeting room. He was surprised by her presence. Did Roly just want to know what ra is doing here, at this hour? But her silence made him suspicious. Don¡¯t you think she ran away while he was trying to figure out why she was here? Just simple as that. Or was it because his attitude scared her? Roly is not sure because he is not good atmunicating with a girl. He doesn¡¯t know how not at all. Hesitating for a moment, the red-haired boy decided to return to his room to retrieve the item he had left behind. The strange girl that Roly just met still makes Roly wonder and think.

 Chapter 20: Curious about Clara 1

    ra sat motionless, holding her breath and hiding under the stairs. After finally realizing that Roly was no longer there, she dared to let her breath escape from her mouth. Then quickly get out of hiding. Raising her eyes to look upstairs, to make sure Roly was no longer there, she rushed out of the school without looking back.


    Roly entered the room, went to his desk, took his bag, and quickly left. But his eyes involuntarily lingered and then he discovered the shoe was gone. With astonishment, Roly was a little confused. Apparently, he left it on his desk, and when he left it was still there. While thinking, suddenly the red-haired remembers the girl he just met, he suspects that the girl he just met took it away. If that was the case, then that girl was the one the guild was looking for.


    Thinking that he hurriedly ran out of the room, forgetting to close the door. Fortunately, he remembered a few steps, so he turned back. Once more his eyes found the shoe, which was lying on the edge of the vase. Roly lifted the shoe, so as expected, the girl just now was the owner of the shoe.


    Roly stood dumbfounded, stringing things together.


    oOo


    ¡°Things are more interesting than I thought, it seems that the other guy is probably the prince.¡± Bertha had been watching Roly for a while with interest.


    ¡°Are you kidding? It¡¯s not Zane that we¡¯re looking for.¡± Martha seemed displeased with Bertha¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe we¡¯re wrong, I see that guy,¡± Bertha added, her eyes still not leaving Roly ¨C who was standing in front of the door. In his hand was a shoe, he was thinking about something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think like you, I think that person is Zane.¡± Martha insisted on personal judgment.


    ¡°That¡¯s just my opinion, who knows if the one ra chose was him.¡± Bertha made her argument, not forgetting to nce briefly at Martha, then understandably the brte looked at Roly.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Zane anyway.¡± Martha was not shaken. Insistently expressing his opinion, with an attitude of ignoring, not even looking at Roly.


    ¡°Do you want to fish with me?¡± Bertha blurted out without thinking.


    ¡°Okay, I bet it¡¯s Zane.¡± After hearing this, Martha answered immediately without thinking. Bertha was a bit surprised, she didn¡¯t expect her toe up with such a good bet idea, but if she did, she might just give up, thinking that Bertha replied.


    ¡°Okay, I bet Roly.¡± Bertha showed her confidence through her steadfast eyes.


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll do the chores for me,¡± Martha announced loudly, wanting to increase her morale so that Bertha knew and withdrew.


    ¡°Okay! If you win I¡¯ll make you captain. And if you lose, then you know what to do.¡± Bertha happily replied, the two sides looking at each other full of vigor.


    Meanwhile, ra on three legs and four legs ran like crazy, wanting to quickly leave the school area. It was not until she reached the bus stop that she dared to stop to catch her breath.


    ra silently cursed for the bad luck she encountered today.


    ¡­


    Zane sat still on the bed, leaning against the pillow behind his back, really upset. He was tired of the stuffy atmosphere in this hospital. So far, no one hase to inform him of the investigation results. Irritated, he let out a breath of exasperation, he wanted to get out of here quickly, to be seen again, the more he thought about what he was suffering, the more anger he felt inside. Zane gritted his teeth and let out a curse at that damned man. His hand was clenched tightly, fortunately, he wasn¡¯t holding anything, otherwise, it would have been crushed to pieces by him.


    He spent the whole morning in his room, wanting to get some fresh air, but the hospital was busier than he thought. The nurses rushed to and fro without running out of work. Zane secretly med his decision toe here as a mistake. How many hospitals did he agree to move here too? When the housekeeper asked him which hospital he wanted to transfer to, without much thought he blurted out Suna¡¯s name. So they arranged for him toe here. Zane didn¡¯t think much of it because he simply needed to be quiet. Any hospital would do, as long as he could hide the fact that he was in aa from everyone else, except for his close friends. But Zane did not expect it, all his life he liked to be quiet, but now he had to be annoyed and frustrated because of that. The reason was that he couldn¡¯t do things the way he wanted since his current eye condition was not good.


    Not to mention he was wondering why the person in charge of taking care of him was nowhere to be found until now. Although he hated it, he had to admit, he feltfortable being taken care of by ra. What to say about her? ra is quiet, and needs to be said, otherwise most of the time she keeps quiet and does not disturb. Not trying to get his attention, or flirt with him like the other girls and nurses here did. Above all, she is enthusiastic, thoughtful, careful, and does her best to do her job well. And he likes that.


    He came out of his contemtion when he heard the door open.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He tilted his head slightly, turning his ears towards the door to see who it was. He hoped it was the person he was waiting for, one of the members of the group, or someone who volunteered to take care of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse, it¡¯s time to change the dressing.¡± A young girl with a pale pink uniform entered the room with a tray of bandages, it was time to change the bandages on his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why you? Where¡¯s the volunteer?¡± He was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Ah, are you talking about that girl?¡± The nurse asked in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He replied when asked.


    ¡°Nothing, if you¡¯re talking about the volunteer, she doesn¡¯te until Sunday.¡± The nurse said quietly to put the small tray on the table.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just Sunday. How does this hospital work? Didn¡¯t I say it needs a private carer? Are you guys doing this weird business? Call the director of the hospital here.¡±


    He raised his voice in exasperation mixed with confusion, apparently asking for a special caretaker. ra was supposed to be by his side 24/7. He was annoyed because it showed in the gestures of his fingers, the crackling of knuckles made the nurse shiver, and raise her hand to remove the bandage to change a new one for him to stop. Fortunately, his eyes are covered by ayer of white ice, otherwise just looking at his angry eyes would be enough to send someone¡¯s soul away from his body.

 Chapter 21: Curious about Clara

    Zane is from the upper ss. A family that is both powerful and talented. Very influential in many fields. How panicked Director Suna was when she heard that Zane woulde to rest at this hospital. Although he did not want to get involved with the Thomas family, he could not refuse, for fear of offending. With just one word from him, Suna might have to close the door immediately. There was no way the director had to reluctantly ept and give instructions to all the staff, doctors, and nurses in the hospital, by all means, to please him. won¡¯t do any good.


    Knowing that he had just said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, seeing him angry, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences of this incident. The nurse wanted to ease his heat, timidly said: ¡°Mr. Thomas! She is currently a student who only has a little free time on Sundays to help the hospital, as you can see Suna is not arge hospital, the staff here is not as good as in other hospitals, so your care may not be attentive, please forgive us. We sincerely apologize.¡±


    The nurse bowed her head to ask him to forgive, not because of that, causing the people here to lose their jobs. It seems that his anger is gradually lowering, but anger does not change anything. Not to mention his current state, thinking about it even if he wanted to scream for something or someone to vent his anger, he had to swallow them inside, trying to control himself. Moreover, Zane is not an ignorant person, although he is not happy, he does not know when his personality has changed a bit. When he heard what the nurse said, he felt a little sorry. Was it because he almost died and his eyes were about to be destroyed, but fortunately an angel helped him, and he is gradually changing his previous brash lifestyle, knowing what it is to feelpassion for people¡¯s plight. is different. Zane tilted his head to see that the nurse was still bowing his head.


    ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t youe to change the bandages?¡± Zane exhaled as if he had just released his anger, he felt better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start right away.¡± The nurse stood up and quickly got to work.


    Zane sat quietly to let the nurse take care of his wound, suddenly he realized that the feeling the nurse was touching him waspletely nothing like when ra changed his bandage, the feeling was easy. much more bearable, although the girl in the beautiful uniform doing the work was a well-trained person, it didn¡¯t make him feel like a volunteer girl.


    What¡¯s her name? He wondered, he didn¡¯t know ra¡¯s name, and he forgot to ask, had to wait until Sunday, he¡¯d die of boredom, ra is much better at this than the nurses here, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s because of the level that the nurses here often take the time and touch the spots on his face, it annoys him, while ra doesn¡¯t touch any features on his face, she simply took off the bandage and put on a new one. And ra always asked him how he felt about it, if he was upset she would take it easy. Oh that sweet voice, he always imagines her face like, just hearing herughter he can confirm how beautiful that smile is. He¡¯s dead, he¡¯s in love.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± He suddenly opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°Who?¡± The nurse found it difficult to understand who he was talking about? While finishing thest round, she stopped to ask him.


    ¡°The volunteer, what school does she go to?¡± He asked again without thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her name, most of the volunteers don¡¯t want to reveal their identities, and what school she attends, I heard it¡¯s Duke Yakiniku University.¡± The nurse replied and continued to finish her work.


    ¡°Duke Yakiniku?¡± He snapped out of his reverie when he heard Duke Yakiniku¡¯s name, reflexively he turned to look at the nurse with astonishment hidden behind the white of his eyes, his sudden action making a ring. ended up derailed so the nurse had to redo it.


    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young woman asked him again, even though she had to redo thest bandage, the girl still did not show anger, her gentle voice was true to her job as a nurse.


    Zane said nothing but let the girl continue. If she was a student of Duke Yakiniku then ra would probably recognize who he was, but ra hadn¡¯t asked him about who he was or wanted to know anything about him. He felt suspicious but then another thought appeared in him, maybe ra didn¡¯t know him or didn¡¯t recognize him. Breaking that train of thought, he asked and added another question as if he cared about ra.


    ¡°At Duke Yakiniku the students only study in the morning, so why didn¡¯t the hospital ask her toe on weekday afternoons.¡± Zane had never spoken so thoughtlessly, how could he ask such nonsense that made the nurse bewildered with a puzzling attitude and stood staring at him. Volunteer workes from the heart, people who have the heart to spend some of their precious time to help others, also have their own lives, and work without other concerns, cannot be forced or forced. Even if they wanted to, the hospital couldn¡¯t be so demanding. Yet Zane said that without even thinking about analyzing the situation.


    Silence suddenly came, and the nurse did not answer him, but when he turned to look at the nurse, he regained his soul because of the look he said, even though his eyes were covered, the cold still radiated out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, just know that most of the volunteers work part-time after school to make more money for their studies.¡± The poor girl was so scared by him that she stammered and stammered indistinctly.


    Zane was silent as if thinking, seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything more, the nurse quickly ran out of the room before he made him faint.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if there¡¯s anything, please ring the bell.¡± The nurse disappeared from the room leaving him alone in the solitude of the night.


    An idea just shed through his mind, his lips curling into a perfect smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22: Association meeting

    At Duke Yakiniku, the student council meeting was taking ce. In arge room located to the north of the school¡¯s administrative area, sitting on a row of tables connecting one piece into an oval shape, hot boys are having regr meetings on the first Mondays of the week. While everyone was listening attentively to Neil¡¯s announcement of the new week¡¯s tasks, the red-haired guy was deep in his own world, his eyes vaguely staring at therge window, where the curtain was hanging. swaying and ignoring Neil¡¯s statement, he wasn¡¯t thinking of that girl, who he had met yesterday in front of the guild¡¯s office.


    ¡°Hey, Roly!¡± Arlo sitting next to him called out to him, Arlo waved his hand back and forth in front of Roly¡¯s face when he saw Roly¡¯s lost face, Roly didn¡¯t seem to care about your actions until Arlo used his elbow. With a light nudge on his arm, Roly was startled awake, immediately turning to look at Arlo who was looking at him curiously.


    ¡°What ¡®s up?¡± Roly asked, seeing your attitude.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Arlo reached out his hand to rub his chin spectively, but his eyes kept staring at Roly, suddenly he asked: ¡°What are you doing to be so thoughtful? Or are you thinking of her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roly uttered a bit of panic when Arlo said that he had a ck heart, suddenly he felt tense.


    Not only Arlo, but the rest of the members are also turning their eyes with big question marks towards the red hair, as if realizing that others are looking at them, the red hair stopped looking at Arlo and looked around, seeing his eyes. suspicions of the other three boys, Roly suddenly felt awkward and stammered.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Then he pretended to return to the file on the table right in front of him.


    They all looked at each other with the same thought, could it be that Arlo was right? No one said a word, all of themughed in unison. Roly felt extremely embarrassed about that, he was caught thinking about ra. Cursed to himself, he had never been interested in a girl before but today he lost focus when he thought about ra, whose name he didn¡¯t even know. Trying to ignore what just happened so that no one would say anything more, Liam would have added to Arlo¡¯s wish to tease him.


    ¡°Hey, Roly! Don¡¯t tell me, Arlo, is right, are you really thinking about this girl?¡± Liam said it made Roly more ufortable, trying to keep hisposure, he looked up at them and replied.


    ¡°What are you guys thinking? It¡¯s just that I have a hard time thinking about it, so I lost focus.¡± Roly defended her recent incident.


    ¡°Really?¡± It¡¯s Neil¡¯s turn to scout Roly.


    ¡°Are you going with those two too?¡± Roly replied annoyed with Neil, who rarely participated in Arlo and Liam¡¯s pranks.


    ¡°I was just asking, it¡¯s not like why are you mad.¡± Neil retorted.


    ¡°When did I get mad?¡± Roly didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d just fallen into Neil¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Just got mad right away,¡± Neil replied nonchntly, making themugh again when he saw the look on that hair¡¯s face and the awkwardness that was left speechless.


    Roly hit himself on the forehead when he realized he had hit Neil¡¯s master nk. There is nothing left to dispel our thoughts, it is best to be silent,


    The more he talked about it, the more embarrassed Roly became, although his face was not red, inside, he was very upset and uneasy, he wanted to quickly get out of this room.


    ¡°Come on guys, keep going, Roly¡¯s going to get really mad, finish the job and then go home.¡± Corbin finally spoke to relieve Roly, who looked somewhere in the room avoiding the gazes of the other three boys. Thinking Corbin was more serious than anyone else, it turns out that he also has a sudden attack.


    ¡°When are you going to show us that girl¡¯s face?¡± Corbin¡¯s speech made Roly turn to look at the genius.


    ¡°What? You too?¡± Although Roly knew that the genius was only joking, for some reason he was annoyed.


    ¡°I just want to know how talented that girl is to make an iceberg as you fall in love.¡± Corbin continued to speak.


    ¡°Yes, I want to meet you too,¡± Arlo added he put an arm around the redhead¡¯s shoulder, a cheerful expression on his face, eyes like a dog. Roly immediately pushed your hand down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I said no, hurry up ande back.¡± He said curtly, everyone smiled and did not dare tough as loudly as before, because he realized that if he teased him anymore, Roly might get mad and leave the room, unfortunately, everyone wants to see the boy once. I don¡¯t care what a blushing girl looks like, but it¡¯s a pity that the joke has to be stopped.


    No one had ever seen Roly close with any of the girls, including Ino, the only female member of the guild¡¯s staff, who was currently traveling with her family. A lot of fans are female, but they only dare to admire silently, don¡¯t dare to show it because Roly will tly reject them in front of the crowd, not because he¡¯s arrogant, but let it be, in He¡¯s right on the face of people, but the truth is, how Roly puts it, it¡¯s just that girls aren¡¯t his concern. It¡¯s also possible that no girl has caught his attention yet. He doesn¡¯t like unclear rtionships, in short, fate has not yete, and to avoid all trouble he avoids girls like avoiding evil.


    ¡°Okay guys, back to what we were talking about.¡± Roly¡¯s story aside, Neil called out for everyone¡¯s attention, this time including the person who had just been teased by the council from his best friends.


    Everyone noddedfortably because they understood what Neil said while the red hair was distracted, so sometimes they understood and sometimes they didn¡¯t. But was afraid to ask Roly to sit quietly and pretend that he understood.

 Chapter 23: Piano in the night

    ¡°This is a list of all first-year students. The task is to ssify them into separate groups so that it is easy to follow and bring out their full potential.¡± Neil said to put the towering stack of files on the table. This is the stack of papers that ra brought to the president¡¯s room.


    ¡°Arlo! You do this!¡± Neil suggested.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Arlo was a little surprised when Neil assigned the task to him. He jumped up from his chair and looked at Neil for confirmation again.


    ¡°Other than you, everyone here has a mission.¡± Neil calmly exined. Arlo looked at him in disbelief as if to confirm.


    Seeing Arlo looking at him, Liam immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy guiding freshmen to choose their club aspirations.¡±


    Arlo¡¯s gaze shifted to Corbin: ¡°What are you looking at me for? I still have to investigate Zane¡¯s case.¡±


    It was Neil¡¯s turn, he replied as soon as Arlo rolled his eyes as if begging him not to give him that boring, time-consuming task, not to mention he wouldn¡¯t finish it anytime soon when he kept looking at the word Arlo pointed out. I want to sleep.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of unfinished business in the guild, you know it¡¯s all Zane¡¯s fault, if he were here I wouldn¡¯t have to rely on you.¡± Neil calmly exined, he felt annoyed again when he remembered Zane. Because of him, I was tired of bearing his share.


    ¡°Sneezing.¡± Zane snorted, snorting repeatedly as Neil was cursing behind his back.


    Arlo reluctantly epted, plopping down on the chair with a droopy face. He seemed to ignore the boy sitting next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Suddenly Roly¡¯s voice made everyone look at him, Arlo was surprised, his face lit up, turned to Roly, and asked if the redhead was true to what he said.


    ¡°Hey, are you telling the truth?¡± Arlo took Roly¡¯s hand and said, looking blonde like he just won the lottery.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Liam scratched his head at Roly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I finished thest quest, there¡¯s nothing to do anyway, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± All had no intention of Roly¡¯s reasons, so they epted that request, anyone can do it anyway, as long as the job is done. No one doubted Roly¡¯s sudden offer. As for Arlo, he jumped for joy because he didn¡¯t have to do paperwork, but the joy did notst long, he was quickly disappointed, thinking that he could y who expected Neil to find him a job. other to do.


    ¡°Then Arlo takes care of the basketball team.¡± Neil flipped through his notebook and, after examining it, spoke up, sending Arlo, who was in the clouds, to the ground with a m, a pain in his ass.


    Seeing Neil¡¯s attitude, Arlo sadly epted the mission, after all, he was a member of the school¡¯s basketball team, moreover on the student council leadership. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a matter of paperwork. I thought Arlo quickly let go of his uneasiness and went back to being happy, oh his mood was like the weather.


    ¡­


    The meeting ended, and he went to his house to rest. Meanwhile, Roly was still sitting at the position to immediately start work, the reason he epted this job was when he heard Neil tell the list of freshmen, he remembered the girl he met that day, he had I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve never seen ra before, so she¡¯s definitely a freshman. Just look in this vast list, you will probably know who ra is, almost every profile includes a picture of the owner pasted in the left corner of the profile. Roly¡¯s memory is quite good, not to mention that he was standing very close to her at that time, so it was easy to remember her figure and face.


    Roly avidly rummaged through all the files in front of him, the pile of files over his head had emptied a little, in the hope of finding ra soon. He concentrated as much as he could without noticing how quickly time passed. The clock on the wall read 8 o¡¯clock at night. Is it wrong? No, the meeting was at 3 p. m., took almost 2 hours to finish, and then Roly didn¡¯t move to sit still and look at the list.


    Feeling that her whole body was aching, her eyes were blurred, Roly paused for a moment, got up from the chair, stretched out her chest, and stretched her muscles. A nce at the clock, oh! It was time for him to go home, but when he looked back at the file, it was still a lot. The number of students this year was more than usual, maybe twice as much.


    Roly wanted to find ra quickly, as quickly as possible. So he decided to stay at school and continue with his work instead of going home. Before he sat back in his chair to continue, he felt thirsty. Picking up the vase without a drop of water, Roly opened the door and stepped out, followed the corridor to the toilet before going down to the cafeteria to get water.


    The meeting room was on the 3rd floor while the cafeteria was on the ground floor of the block so he had to go downstairs. A momentter he returned with a ss jar full of water, and he had to stop on the second floor when he suddenly heard a piano ying from somewhere at the end of the second-floor corridor. Standing still, after a while the music disappeared, Roly appeared confused, maybe it was because he sat in one ce for too long, so his head was a bit dizzy, so he had such an illusion. Shaking his head, he took a step up the first step of the stairs leading to the third floor. But the music sounded again, causing the redhead to stand still, standing for a long time in a motionless state as if feeling that magical sound, Roly felt her heart calm down, and her soul rose with joys and sorrows, memories, and all feelings cherished in the heart.

 Chapter 24: Escape the accident in a short time

    In the silence of the night, the music is yed by the soft piano sound, and when the piano sound starts from low to high, it is also a time to remember the past, sweet and passionate! Memories are not only full of sadness and regret, memories also have happy days, that¡¯s when the music changes to the major scale, sounding like the cheers of the old days. Any joy will pass quickly, the piano will return to the first line of music and end in endless regret, the memories are just the joys and sorrows that pass with the years.


    ¡°Who is here at this hour?¡± Wondering with confusion, Feeling strange, this was the first time Roly had enjoyed such a beautiful piece of music, freed from the emotions that had juste, he walked down the stairs. Lift your feet towards that ce, where those beautiful sounds are enlivening and arousing the never-before-seen excitement of the night.


    Each step moves slowly, and the sound of the piano has not stopped, Roly walks and feels those gentle and deep melodies, until standing in front of a room that looks old and no longer used halfway where the end of the corridor is hidden by a wall.


    Roly looked inside through the ss at the door, he saw a glimpse of a girl with long hair, and a white shirt, ying the piano, her back to him so Roly could not see her face, not to mention the room. illuminated by the soft light of the moon shining into the room by the open window and the small candle on the piano.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The girl was passionately running her hand gently on the keyboard, without even knowing that someone was looking at her until a gust of wind blew in due to the open door. The girl turned to look in that direction and discovered When someone came in, the light of the candle went out immediately.


    Roly entered the room and didn¡¯t see the girl anymore, the room was dark, only the faint light of the moonlight was shining into the room from the open window, he nced towards the window after looking around. There was nothing in the room but the curtains swaying in the wind as if someone had just touched them.


    Roly was confused as to what was going on, just then the girl had disappeared as if she had never been there, sitting by the piano ying wonderful tunes. Mustering up the courage he wanted to lift his foot to the window to check it, slowly walking cautiously when he reached the ce he was about to poke his head out, suddenly out of nowhere a cat jumped into the room. . His eyes scanned the room, The air suddenly turned cold, he felt a chill. Roly suddenly remembered that this room had been closed and not allowed to be used anymore. It was in this room that a girl had cut her wrist to death with a knife, that girl was a student in the Piano Department. . The thought of that made him a little scared, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, Roly quickly left the room forgetting to close the window.


    ¡­


    ra was running when she stopped, her knees bent and she couldn¡¯t breathe, she had just run a long distance, and sweat soaking her entire shirt, making her hair sticky and sticking to her pale face. Trying to regte her breathing evenly, she reached out to wipe away the sweat that was rolling down her high forehead. Only now did she discover that her sleeve was torn a long way, probably because it got caught in the nail hook while she climbed down from the second floor, fortunately, she was not injured, just panicked. stop. Tonight was unlucky, she was almost caught by Roly when she dared to sneak into the schoolte at night. ra was immersing herself in beautiful tunes, but out of nowhere, a dark figure appeared to open the door and enter, startling her to rush out of the window, in a hurry she almost fell from the second floor. Fortunately, she clung to the railing, thank god the cat had saved her, otherwise, Roly would have seen her when he poked his head out the window.


    It has been a month, and as usual, every Monday and Thursday night, she sneaks out of the house to break into the school to y the piano. It was a hobby or rather her passion. ra discovered that room in a lost ident while searching for her ss, she did not know what happened in that room, only knew when she found it, she discovered that the room was not It¡¯s still in use, it¡¯s strange that the furniture inside is still intact, especially the piano, she thinks it¡¯s a blessing for her to be able to y. So every Monday and Thursday night she goes there to y the music she likes. Today is Monday, usually, no one will stay overnight at the school, the security guard also asionally goes to look around, ra knows the time of the security guard¡¯s move. But today I don¡¯t know when Roly will be there when she ys.


    ra slowly straightened up, and breathed a sigh of relief, she felt better when she rested, and lifted her legs to head home, it waste, she needed to be at home before Tsunade made a fuss when she couldn¡¯t see her. . Just like that, she trudged home without knowing that somewhere, there was a guy with a headache trying to exin what he saw. Roly returned to his room, he still wanted to continue what he was doing, one was to find the owner of the shoe quickly, the girl to save Zane, half he wanted to forget what he just saw, it would haunt pictures of you all night if you¡¯re not busy. Thinking that Roly concentrated until he was exhausted and copsed on the table without realizing it.

 Chapter 25: Overnight at school

    Roly was still sleeping when suddenly a light hand on his shoulder startled him awake. Roly immediately turned to look behind him to see who it was, he looked rmed as if he had encountered a ghost. Seeing that, Neil, the owner of the high five, spoke up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you sick?¡±


    Neil was worried when he saw your pale face, sweat pouring down Roly¡¯s forehead like rain. After a moment of bewilderment, Roly was shocked by Neil¡¯s somewhat panicked look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roly replied with a heavy breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, Roly nced around the room suddenly realizing it was morning, feeling morefortable than he let his body rx, took a deep breath deep, leaned back in the chair, Roly was back to normal, turns out he had a dream, the girl he sawst night appeared in that dream, mysterious and hazy made him think of creepy stories or something like that. Roly was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know when it was morning until Neil walked into the room to wake him up.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine, do you need to go to the infirmary?¡± Neil was really worried about Roly when he looked at the red hair¡¯s expression, with the sweat clinging to his friend¡¯s forehead, he asked toe closer, reaching out to touch her forehead to see if Roly had a fever or not. Slightly startled by Neil¡¯s actions, Roly tilted her head to the side to avoid his touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little nervous.¡±


    Roly looked at Neil as if to confirm his words. Neil had nothing more to say when Roly had said that, he pulled the chair into the position where he usually sat, and rolled his eyes at the files on the table, next to Roly, after observing Neil for a while, he asked.


    ¡°Did you stay here all night making it?¡± Neil, with a bit of surprise, never thought someone like Roly could stay up all night doing something, he didn¡¯t mean redhead being irresponsible, but that Roly had never been greedy. Regrettably, Roly is always rxed when handling the work under her authority. Moreover, this work does not need to be rushed, it can bepleted slowly, of course, the ssification ofponents and the ability of each student is an important thing, so it is necessary to consider carefully. Careful should require real patience when doing it, to avoid making Liam a mistake.


    Roly nced at the stack of papers stacked high next to her hand when asked. Hesitatingly he said.


    ¡°Ah, I just wanted to get it over with quickly.¡± A shrug as he turned to look at Neil. Neil¡¯s genius habit of doubting started again, his hand unconsciously caressed his chin, his eyes seriously considering his friend was looking elsewhere, avoiding his gaze, his expression showed that he was skeptical about what the redhead said, obviously in all respects, this doesn¡¯t have to be so hasty, anyone can grasp the situation, let alone Roly, who is as smart as he is. Neil narrowed his eyes as he began his probing intentions. Roly felt like he was about to have a psychological battle with Neil, he was not afraid, but he was clearly weak, when it was the one being attacked, no matter how strong the defense, there will be loopholes, but who is Neil? The one who always sees those gaps most urately. Roly was restless, he wanted to get out of here, but that was like indirectly admitting that he was hiding something.


    ¡°Hey, where have you been?¡± Neil opened the fight. Prepared mentally ready to stop fighting, Roly appeared calm, kept himself as normal as possible, and turned to look at Neil, he was just about to answer, but he didn¡¯t.


    Neil thought there would be an opportunity for Roly to reveal the girl he loved, but Roly¡¯s savior appeared, the door was suddenly opened by the talented Liam.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two were here?¡± Liam was quite surprised when he met two other members in the meeting room in the morning.


    ¡°I just arrived too,¡± Neil replied a little disappointed that the opportunity had passed. While Roly felt morefortable, he allowed himself a smile.


    ¡°By the way, Roly, you¡­¡± Liam was about to say something when he saw the redhead, but Roly stood up from his chair, stopping Liam¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet for a while.¡± Roly walked out the door, before leaving, did not forget to pat Liam on the shoulder, an act of thanks, but the guy with the pale skin didn¡¯t understand anything, thinking it was a good morning from his red hair. Liam watched Roly¡¯s shadow until he disappeared from the room. Neil of course understood what the redhead¡¯s actions meant, but he still regretted missing the chance to make it clear to Roly. Arms crossed, back against the arm of the chair, a moment of silence until Liam spoke.


    ¡°Hey Neil, did you notice Roly in yesterday¡¯s outfit?¡± Liam turned to Neil and asked, who told him what he thought when he saw Roly.


    ¡°He stayed here all night,¡± Neil replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°Really?¡± With a surprised expression, Liam blurted out: ¡°For what?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes let Liam pay attention to the papers on the table, where Roly was sitting, Liam turned around, and he understood, but he immediately had the same thoughts as Neil¡¯s just now. Possibly out of curiosity Liam approached Roly¡¯s desk to see how things were going.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Roly to be so workaholic that she had to stay upte and stay at school like that.¡± Liammented with some interest: ¡°Since when is he like that?¡±


    Liam looked at Neil and asked, the vice president only replied with a shrug, silent. Liam returned to the stack of papers, flipping through them gently, then stopped at the sorting list. Once again Liam¡¯s frozen face stretched to its full extent in surprise, he picked it up, speechless. It was nk, just a nk sheet of paper, without any names written on it.

 Chapter 26: Unexpected news

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Neil wondered at Liam¡¯s attitude. The boy who loved to draw turned to look at Neil, with a speechless expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a single word,¡± Liam said loudly, a puzzled grin at his discovery.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Neil thought he heard wrong, and wanted to confirm.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any names on the ssified list.¡± Liam said holding up the list: ¡°Are you sure Roly stayed up all night making it?¡±


    Neil didn¡¯t answer, right now he¡¯s busy thinking, what is this? One more question that made both of them think, the two boys were surprised to not understand what was going on. What did Roly do all night?


    oOo


    ra was on her way to work, suddenly her phone rang, she reached into her pocket to take it out, it was a text message. ra flicked her phone screen, her eyes wide, to clearly read the content of the message she had just received. Her mouth opened wide in a shocked expression.


    ra can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true, she¡¯s just been fired for no reason, and her boss just sent a message to inform her about it, without hesitation she wanted to rush there to make it out. Perhaps, but once again the phone rang, and ra intended to ignore it, because her mood was very upset right now, or rather, a little angry. But then she was forced to stop to watch when the phone rang continuously all the way. 5 missed calls, ra looked down at her phone, this is the number of the sister in charge of the volunteer association.


    ra pressed the redial button and waited for the other person to answer.


    ¡°ra! Come over now, I have something to tell you.¡± The tone was urgent as if there was something very important. ra didn¡¯t respond, just tapped and the phone signaled that she understood what the person said. Done, the signal is cut off when the other end hangs up.


    ra was a little worried when she heard that phone call, forgetting that she was going to make her redirect to the center.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid?¡± ra was surprised, sitting up from her chair when she heard the sister in charge. The fingers were dancing to express what ra wanted to say. She finished as her hand rested on her chest.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, ording to the deal, they¡¯ll pay three times what I¡¯m making at that part-time shop. ra! This is a good opportunity, don¡¯t miss it, you¡¯ll make a fortune. pay for the uing semester. Besides, the hospital is short of people, so I can help them.¡±


    With a holy smile, the nun got up from her chair and put her hands on ra¡¯s shoulders. She just remained silent, as if she was thinking about that suggestion. It was an opportunity for her to make some necessary payments. It was a simple job, and it didn¡¯t make it difficult for her.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± The nun¡¯s eyes were expecting a nod from her. ra after a few minutes of thinking smiled and nodded slightly in agreement. The nun¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as she epted.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow after school.¡± She smiled and walked over to the table, picked up the phone, and called someone to announce the good news, who must have made this suggestion. ra guessed so, she wasn¡¯t sure, but seeing the nun¡¯s excitement mixed with joy made her happy, in addition to the sry she was paid, the center would also receive a decent package of help.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt very excited inside. Instead of worrying about losing her job for no reason, she was secretly happy when she thought that she would receive a sizable amount of money when she finished her new job. On the way back home, she kept looking up at the sky-high, watching the stars twinkling. Oh what a surprise, there was a star changing its throne. Seeing that scene, she suddenly felt strangely excited. often, she secretly thought that one day she would be like the other star, able to change the throne. Just thinking that made her happy, giving herself a smile, she walked home. Today, people no longer see a girl, always looking down at the street every time she walks.


    ¡­


    08:30 am. Association office.


    As always, the members of the guild took advantage of their free time, before going to ss, to deal with the dozens of unfinished tasks that were piled up. The association¡¯s work was so much that there was an expert who waste. Right now Arlo is nowhere to be seen. This is not the first time Neil has shown his frustration with his unprofessional working style. If it wasn¡¯t for the principal¡¯s son, there was no way he would agree to let Arlo join the association¡¯s staff.


    ¡°He¡¯ste again.¡± Neil cursed under his breath, a hint of anger evident on his face. He¡¯s not that kind of person, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s dealing with a little problem, causing him stress, so he¡¯s looking for something to relieve his anger.


    Corbin raised his head, ignoring the text on his desk. Genius looked at Neil, it seems that the volume Neil made is louder than he thought. The boy Nara must have heard because he was sitting closest to Neil.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neil! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Neil immediately looked at the genius, confused when Corbin spoke.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± Neil replied avoiding Corbin¡¯s gaze: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    He talked about other things, hoping that the genius would stop paying attention to him, knowing that he had a problem, but even if he asked, he would deny it, so Corbin decided to ignore it, stop asking. again.


    ¡°You said, Arlo?¡± Neil turned to Corbin and replied, ¡°Who else is in here?¡±


    Corbin shrugged and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s beente.¡±


    Corbin reminds Neil of Arlo¡¯s bad habit. Neil sighed in disapproval.

 Chapter 27: Interesting find

    ¡°You rarely mind that, why now?¡± The young Corbin continued, the question making Neil look at him. Understanding what Corbin was alluding to, Neil acted like he didn¡¯t mind at all: ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s not good to do that too often, you know, the association has a lot of work to do if Arlo will never know when it will be resolved like this.¡±


    Corbin nodded in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right, but up until now, without Arlo, we¡¯d still get things done. Right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Corbin¡¯s right.¡± Liam jumped into the conversation. The boy who loved to draw looked at the genius with a slight nod then looked at Neil. Neil didn¡¯t know how to respond, he was caught. Speaking more, it turned out that he himself admitted that he had a problem, just ignored it, didn¡¯t say anything, and went back to his unfinished business. Seeing that, the other two did not have any more opinions. They were quietly focused on their work until Arlo¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Hi, how early are you?¡± Arlo grinned, he still didn¡¯t know anything about the conversation just now, ignored the murderous intent on Neil¡¯s handsome face, and just walked into his ce.


    Why did he suddenly feel cold? Looking up to meet Neil¡¯s gaze, Arlo swallowed hard, stammering, and asked: ¡°Neil! you don¡¯t look good, what happened?¡±


    Arlo asked dumbly, as stupid as ever.


    ¡°Still asking.¡± Neil replied brusquely.


    ¡°I do not understand,¡± Arlo answered honestly, Neil looked like he was about to swallow him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil was talking when Corbin interrupted him.


    ¡°He has a problem. Next time you should be on time.¡± Corbin gently reminded Arlo. So genius stopped a debate. And he knew for sure that stupid Arlo would lose. Neil did, too, when Corbin and Liam tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, the freshman thing.¡± Corbin suddenly remembered it, as if it had to be done urgently. Genius mentioned it, so people noticed. Everyone turned to look at Roly¡¯s ce, Roly was still not there, but until now no one has noticed that Roly is not there.


    ¡°Roly hasn¡¯te yet? Strange thing, he¡¯s never been absent before, evente.¡± Liam said, looking at them all. All are immersed in their own deductions.


    Promptly reminding, scrambling to be present, suddenly the door opened, and Roly stepped in to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Roly closed the door and turned around, startled by the sharp looks of his friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting this morning?¡± Roly calmly asked the humans who were staring at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask you.¡± Neil immediately replied to Roly.


    Surprised, Roly didn¡¯t understand what Neil meant: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roly stepped into her seat, next to the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are youte?¡± This time it was Liam asked. Not all of them stopped looking at him, they expected something very interesting.


    Sorry to disappoint them, Roly thought it was something serious, he sighed, and calmly replied: ¡°I forgot to set the rm.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Arlo, who was resting his hand on his chin, heard the answer, surprised to see his arm slip from his chin, almost hitting his face on the table. Corbin shook his head and said nothing more. Liam also sighed and looked down at the table, looking at the pictures he painted to prepare for thepetition. Only Neil was still looking at him.


    ¡°So how¡¯s the freshman thing?¡± Neil¡¯s question made everyone look at Roly again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it, I forgot about itter. I¡¯m done.¡± Roly said as she left her seat, holding a list of students¡¯ abilities. He walked over to Neil.


    He held out his hand. Surprisingly, it¡¯s true that everything is ssified very clearly, specifically. Neil looked at him curiously but didn¡¯t ask anything.


    ¡°Wow! you¡¯re so awesome Roly, it¡¯s only been two days since you finished processing those files.¡± Arlo scoffed, he gave a thumbs up, apliment to his friend Roly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to finish early, he stayed all night in the conference room to finish it,¡± Liam added, identally mentioning the previous night.


    ¡°Really?¡± Arlo asked Liam in surprise. Roly turned to give the artist a menacing look, and Liam shed his exclusive smile, hunched over his desk. Seeing that his friend did not respond, Arlo looked over at Roly but also saw that he was absorbed in the shoe, not paying attention to his surroundings. Arlo looked around, everyone was forever absorbed in their work. It¡¯s frustrating. He bent down to see what he needed to do. Knowing that Roly has something to hide, but no one has an excuse to force Roly to say it, so he has to stay silent, wait for the opportunity to surprise attack, maybe force Roly to tell everything.


    Not when the room was so quiet, without Zane, the group had to do its part. Everyone focused until Arlo remembered something funny and spoke up.


    ¡°Hey, you know what?¡± They all looked up at Arlo at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Arlo?¡± Liam next to Arlo immediately asked. Everyone was waiting to see what Arlo was going to say.


    ¡°The thing is that the school we heard about has ghosts.¡± Arlo eagerly shared the information he had just heard.


    ¡°Are you talking about the piano at night?¡± When Liam heard it, what did he think, he already knew about it.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Arlo asked again, while the two most talkative boys in the group were talking excitedly, the rest of the members seemed to ignore, even don¡¯t care like Neil, for example.


    ¡°Um! I heard it happened in the old music room. Every Monday and Thursday night the security guard hears the piano ying.¡± Liam said it was clear rumors were spreading throughout the school. Roly was forever enamored with the shoe in his hand when suddenly he dropped it when he heard Liam speak. All were confused by Roly¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Neil looked at Roly.


    ¡°Is that the music room where the girl named Annamitted suicide?¡± Roly asked Sai softly.


    The painter nodded, asking a question when his friend seemed very interested in the subject: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Roly?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Roly replied quickly, then turned to stare at the shoe. He thought again about that night, was it true that he met a ghost?

 Chapter 28: New job

    Neil kept staring at Roly, he wanted to know what made Roly in the end. It took so much energy, look at Roly¡¯s face was not so good, Roly looked like he had trouble sleeping, was it because he thought he couldn¡¯tmunicate? what. Neil wondered what Roly¡¯s attitude was. Why do you seem to care about those false rumors? Not like the Roly he knew. Roly must have had something very difficult to deal with.


    Corbin looked up inadvertently to find Neil staring intently at Roly ¨C who was contemting something. Neil was slightly embarrassed when he realized that Corbin had noticed his actions just now. So quietly look down at the table.


    ¡°Since when do you guys talk like girls?¡± Corbin decided to give his honest opinion to two friends who were still in love with gossip. Of course, the topic was about the female ghost, ording to rumors. Liam and Arlo stopped talking and turned to look at the genius.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arlo scratched his head and asked.


    Shaking his head, Corbin replied: ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, if you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you finish your work? Instead of talking about it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Liam shrugged, and said nothing, he went back to work, arranging the entries. With no one to talk to him anymore, Arlo reluctantly took a look at what he was dealing with.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was so fast that it was time to go to ss, the bell rang, and everyone had to leave everything, leave the ce to go to ss, but Roly was still sitting still, looking at the shoe again and again.


    ¡°Roly! Aren¡¯t you going to ss?¡± Neil leftst to find Roly not leaving the chair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ss.¡± Roly looked at Neil and answered, without asking any more questions, he walked out of the room leaving Roly alone, with the shoe in hand.


    Roly is determined to solve this problem, it is more interesting and thrilling than he thought. One is to find Cindere, the other is to exin the phenomenon of piano sounds in the night. Even if Roly was beaten to death, he wouldn¡¯t believe that ghosts existed. Someone¡¯s ying around and you¡¯re sure to find out. Soon. It¡¯s been a while since Roly has been sitting there, not taking her eyes off the shoe, after all, what is the secret of this shoe, why can no one fit it?


    ¡°Look at how determined he is, I didn¡¯t expect him to lose his handsomeness when he was serious.¡± Why is Bertha¡¯s way of speaking so unusual today? She¡¯s praising? What a strange thing, a hot-tempered girl like her can also say those words, it really opens people¡¯s eyes. And it was Martha who was staring at Bertha with wide eyes when she heard Arlo speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you notice him?¡± Martha eximed with her discovery, Bertha immediately turned to look at the brte, panicking as if she were being falsely used.


    ¡°What are you saying, we are angels,¡± Bertha confirmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know, I thought you wanted to stop being an angel.¡± Martha continued, making Arlo dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°Who said I would stop being an angel?¡± Bertha argued.


    ¡°Who knows what will happen,¡± Martha replied quickly. Without even looking at Bertha, there was an opportunity to attack her partner, there was no way she would pass it up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bertha was already hot, Arlo gripped Martha¡¯s biceps tightly forcing her to turn to look at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s your interpretation.¡± Martha hastily made excuses.


    ¡°Martha! You¡¯re great!¡± Bertha was tongue-tied, unable to say anything more.


    While the two girls argued, no one noticed that the smile on Roly¡¯s lips was iprehensible. Did you find out the secret about the shoe?


    ¡­


    It Was noon, herst ss had just ended, as usual, ra left the ss immediately, headed to the bus stop near the school, and caught the earliest bus to the Ramen shop ¨C where she worked part-time. But today everything was different, instead of rushing to bete for work, she looked much more rxed, her feet were steady, and she didn¡¯t forget to nce at the watch in her hand. 11:30 am, still early, she has 1h30 minutes for lunch, eating in the cafeteria is too expensive, she ns to stop by the convenience store on the street, buy a big baguette, anyway she feels nauseous and does not want to eat. It has been a week since she officially took care of Zane, ra does not know how long, ording to the agreement she only knows, that until he sees, that the job will be over, her task is quite light. , it¡¯s not that difficult, not to mention he doesn¡¯t make it difficult for her, both of them always stay in moderation, say what they need to say, because of the working principle, no one should be too curious about the partner.


    The picture stops at the beginning of the day, the envious eyes of the female nurses looking at him, making ra extremely embarrassed, they think she robbed them of their good opportunity. Though she honestly didn¡¯t understand what they meant, she didn¡¯t have any evil intentions in her mind. Was she too naive, stupid? At that time, she was really a little worried, after all, he was a guy, not to mention quite handsome, with a family of conditions. So many girls pursue, typically the pretty young nurses at the hospital, they all admire and praise, and want to flirt with him, but the opportunity is lost, when they know that she will be the one to take care of her. take care of him alone.


    But now much better, the nurses saw that she did not show any intention to flirt, or bait him, so they stopped making it difficult for her.


    Taking a deep breath, she told herself not to specte anymore, justplete the task well, receive the money, then go your separate ways. She will have a decent amount for the next semester.

 Chapter 29: Late to the hospital

    Then find another job to do more. Thinking that she paused for a moment, took another deep breath, her state was better, she continued to move towards the door, looking ahead, suddenly her eyes widened, shivering when she saw Arlo¡¯s roof fluttering. in the busy stream of people pouring out the main door.


    He was right in front of her. Panicked, afraid of being seen by him, ra hurriedly turned her back, just as Roly rolled her eyes in her direction when she heard the call.


    As it turned out, he looked at the approaching Arlo boy. Seeing Arlo, ra immediately looked down at the floor, then slowly bent down, pretending to pick up something, until Arlo passed her and stood next to Roly, she stood up. The two of them said something very animated, she couldn¡¯t hear, the crowdpeted to make the sound thick, can¡¯t stand here forever, it will be suspected, outside the main door, and a back door, but if she goes that way, she has to go around thisrge school to get to the bus station, and run away and wait for him to leave, not a good n, in the end without further hesitation, She turned around, held the book up high to hide her face, then walked as fast as she could, blending into the crowd eager to exit the wide corridor.


    While saying something to Arlo, suddenly Roly looked at the door, immediately felt nauseous, when he saw a suspicious girl, hurrying away, as if she wanted to escape quickly, because ra had covered her face, so he was not sure. However, her figure surprised him.


    ¡°Roly!¡± Arlo called, seeing his friend nkly looking at the crowd like bees breaking a hive, rushing out of the university doors, immediately feeling strange: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    Roly was still staring behind her, wanting to step up to give chase but then he stopped, turning to answer Arlo.


    ¡°Nothing? I just looked at the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Wrong who?¡± Arlo¡¯s curiosity suddenly increased when Roly appeared mysterious, noticing his friend¡¯s expectant look, he quickly turned to other things to avoid Arlo¡¯s further suspicion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Arlo called after him, but he had alreadye a long way.


    oOo


    His mood today, good or bad? He looks more excited, more anxious, sitting on the bed still, eagerly waiting for something, is he waiting for her? I don¡¯t know, he just realized that she waste, usually, by this time she would be there, although he didn¡¯t know the time, he knew very well when she came and when she left. When the bell in the church next to the hospital rang for the second time of the day, he knew it was time for afternoon prayer, which was exactly 1 o¡¯clock. And when the bell stopped ringing, she would open the door and enter the room. But today she waste.


    He¡¯d never liked to wait, but strangely now, while waiting for her, he was more worried than annoyed, didn¡¯t know what happened to her. She waste for the bus, ss endedte?¡­ Zane sat there and found some suitable excuses to help him stop this restless feeling.


    ¡°Cup!¡± With the sound of the door opening, he was almost overjoyed ¡®are you here?¡¯ instead he pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    It was her, he recognized her voice. Soft timbre, not too fast nor too slow.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He replied gruffly, hisposure trying to hide his excitement.


    ¡°How are you? Having lunch?¡±


    As soon as ra came in, she asked him a lot, partly interested, partly because of work. Not too hasty. She is very kind and patient.


    He was silent. Looking at him, she guessed that he was angry when she waste. ra nced at her watch. Missed 15 minutes, not long, but it seems that with this young boss, she must be in trouble.


    ¡°Sorry, I missed the earliest train. Do you need anything?¡±


    Undeterred, she was inherently skillful in her behavior. She emphasized as if to justify herself.


    He remained silent, making her think he was petty, she was about to open her mouth to say that but restrained the evil thought. It seems her boss didn¡¯t like the excuse at all, she was wrong anyway, and most of all she apologized. A little disappointed, she asked him again.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Only she spoke and he just sat there pretending not to notice but was actually listening to the tone of her voice.


    Why did the atmosphere suddenly be so tense?


    ¡°I see, if you need anything, just call, I¡¯ll ask permission to go out.¡±


    ra walked towards the door, still not grasping what was going on, why suddenly he acted like that, as if she hadmitted an unforgivable mistake.


    It wasn¡¯t until the door opened that he spoke.


    ¡°This!¡± She turned to look at him: ¡°Who allowed you to go out?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you wanted to be alone.¡± She replied a little surprised. His attitude changed so quickly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy taking care of me? I mean taking care of a blind person?¡± His question stunned her. It took a moment for her to answer him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I asked her if she was happy or not. Didn¡¯t ask her to take responsibility for the duty.¡±


    He seems to really want to know how she feels about taking care of him. His attitude worried her, what did she do to upset him? Don¡¯t tell me that beingte was once fired by him. The more she thought about it, the more insecure and confused she became. If he said something that didn¡¯t please him, he would bring on some more trouble, she was an egg that couldn¡¯t bepared with a stone, and here she was a precious stone.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ra is really not good at dealing with other people, especially men. What to do now?

 Chapter 30: Small talk

    ¡°Helping others is the joy of people like me. Moreover, I have epted to take care of you, so I will try toplete it.¡±


    Her voice suddenly softened, as if her words were just a thoughtless blur. She said things he absolutely didn¡¯t want to hear. Suddenly realizing that he was confusing her, thinking about that worry, he stopped asking, instead, he wanted to tell her something. He wanted to confess one thing. It was he who was behind the case that she was fired for no reason. The act was disgraceful but not worthy of me, after all, he just wanted to be well taken care of himself. Moreover, with the new job, she received three times the sry, and good work was sometimes even rewarded.


    ¡°If I told you it was my arrangement that you were fired, what would you think?¡±


    ra raised her eyebrows, not daring to believe what this young man had just said, he dared to tantly admit that disgusting behavior. Saying not angry is lying, at first hearing she was boiling inside, how should she behave? After all, it didn¡¯t hurt her much, and she had a job with a better ie than before. After all, she should thank him. After all, her nature rarely held a grudge against someone, although his actions were uneptable, but still forgivable, not to mention he gave her a light job with a higher sry,pared to carrying calves in a small restaurant on a pedestrian street.


    He tilted his head, waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, moreover you havepensated me with a better job. Let¡¯s just pretend nothing happened. I was just wondering why you did it. Honestly, I was surprised to hear you say you¡¯re asking me to be your personal carer. Can you tell me why, okay?¡±


    She asked him, her voice probing, wanting to answer the question that had been in her heart for so long.


    ¡°I believe you do better than anyone. You should be confident in yourself, you are dedicated, responsible and above all, you understand what others want.¡±


    He affirmed it firmly as if there was no other nurse or aide except her as enthusiastic and dedicated to taking care of him as she was. ra was once again amazed, the first time someone believed in her, the first time she heard thosepliments, she was really touched, she would cry out loud with happiness, but she could not stop the sobs. gushed out, reaching out to wipe away the hot, wet tears, she said in a choked voice.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll try harder.¡± She naturally lowered her head, even though he couldn¡¯t see it, he could feel it, he doubted, was she crying?


    ¡­


    ¡°Then I would like to begin the work.¡± She said she went to the window frame and pulled the curtain in, it was quite hot at noon, so it was easy to create a feeling of frustration in the room, then she rearranged everything on the table, next to his bed, this morning his friends. visited, ate, and drank but no one cleaned up. ra was so gentle that she didn¡¯t make any noises that caught his attention.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡± Suddenly he spoke, as if to check if she was still in the room, evidently the door was still closed and she hadn¡¯t been told toe out.


    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s yours,¡± she replied.


    ra walked over to the bed, carefully bringing the ss of water in front of his mouth. Feeling the mouth of the ss touching his lips, he raised his hand to grab the ss of water, suddenly touching her soft, warm hand. For a moment they were motionless, realizing that she needed to stay calm, she gently withdrew her hand, holding his hand until the ss was in Zane¡¯s hands, then she released her hands. down.


    ¡°Be careful not to get hot.¡± Her voice was as light as the wind, sweet as candy. Soft sound like singing. He wished to be seen soon, he could not wait to see the face of this angel-like girl.


    When he finished drinking, she took the ss from his hand, put it down on the table, and then went back to her work, changed the water for the lily in the vase, the room was neat and clean without any dust, because she didn¡¯t want to. making noise for him, she diligently cleaned manually, although tired, she loved the housework, because she did a lot, so she finished it quite quickly. Looking back at her results, she smiled in satisfaction. Zane is inherently clean, so the manager gave her a very clear warning: every day she needed to clean and tidy his room, she could have done it lightly, taking advantage of him without seeing him. nothing, but she didn¡¯t, ra always did the best that was asked of her.


    The proof is that he always receivespliments from his friends, every time he enters the room, the room is clean, airy, tidy¡­ it¡¯s no different from the room in his house, each crime is not big and convenient. suspect. So he was more curious to know who she was.


    Done, everything is done, looking at the bed, he seems to be asleep, feeling tired, she pulls the chair lightly, and sits down to open the book to read. Suddenly he woke up startled, found Space quiet, he didn¡¯t hear any sound anymore. Unconsciously afraid that she was gone, he panicked and sat up, waving his arms around, his voice panicking to her.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you?¡±


    ra looked up at him, realizing that his voice was a little scary, she quickly reassured him: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Hearing her voice made him feel lighter. Stop struggling no more.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly he was curious to know.


    ¡°I just watched the article.¡± She smiled back, even though she knew he couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°OH!¡± Knowing not to disturb her studies, he stopped asking, and sat there, his eyes still on her. The feeling of wanting to immediately remove the bandage on the eye.


    The feeling of not seeing anything is really ufortable.

 Chapter 31: What is your name?

    ra avidly read the book, which is a children¡¯s fairy tale, apulsory subject if she wants to be a preschool teacher.


    The story she was watching was her favorite story, which her mother often told her. Cindere! Just read the part where the prince meets Cindere.


    Suddenly he asked, after hesitating for a long time, although he knew this was against the rules, he still wanted to ask.


    ¡°Hey, may I know your name?¡± She was so focused she couldn¡¯t hear, moreover his voice wasn¡¯t loud enough.


    When she didn¡¯t reply, he raised his voice a little more.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Hearing him ask, she blurted out: ¡°Cindere.¡±


    Heughed, ra was bewildered and didn¡¯t understand why heughed, did she say something wrong? Suddenly she discovered, although the top was hidden, the lips were perfectly curved, she knew for sure that his smile was very beautiful. She smiled innocently after him. Suddenly he had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Okay, so I¡¯ll call you Cindere from now on, okay?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He stoppedughing, waiting for her to agree.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Without hesitation, she replied immediately, feeling that the name was not too bad. Although she knew well that she would never be Cindere.


    It was funny, while she was reading the part where the prince asked her name, Cindere blurted out that her name was Cindere.


    Is that strange or not?


    The quiet moment was unintentionally interrupted, when no one said anything more, it seemed that talking to her was veryfortable, he still wanted to continue, but suddenly he did not recognize her presence anymore, making him restless.


    ¡°Hey Cindere, are you still there?¡±


    He asked, eyes unconsciously looking at the window, curtains fluttering in the wind, cool air rushed in, and she fell asleep. Head nodding up and down.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± He raised the pitch.


    ra startled, almost fell off the chair, and opened her eyes in panic when she saw him calling out to her.


    His feet were on the floor.


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± She got up and ran to him, Zane taking a few steps away from the bed.


    Unfortunately for him, he couldn¡¯t see anything, his foot tripped at the foot of the bed, lost his bnce and almost fell to the floor, fortunately, she caught it, but the weight was not equal, she helped him up, but lost his bnce. t, causing their feet to trip over his, they both turned halfway, and then both she and he fell onto the bed, their position on the bed was so embarrassing that one could not look straight. His whole body was on top of her, his face close to hers, his lips slightly parted in anticipation.


    Feeling her warm breath, he regained consciousness. Fortunately, he did not see anything or the consequences were dire.


    Stop it, ident. ray motionless, unable to move, hisrge body lying on top of her. The fall was so sudden, that she felt dizzy, and wanted to open her eyes, but could only close them slightly, wanting to see clearly what happened. But the eyelids didn¡¯t obey her control, so they closed.


    He was worried when there was no response from her. Should stir lightly, I want to get out of this situation.


    Suddenly her eyes opened, and met his eyes staring at her, almost like that, even though he was still blindfolded, she still felt his eyes on hers, lips an inch away before touching. together. Realizing she was conscious he stopped moving.


    The whole space fell into silence, his heart pounding, while she held her breath, trying not to get too excited by this incident.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± She broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°I guess so, and you?¡± He asked her back, his steady breath on his face making him tickle.


    ¡°Worse, please move your body away from mine.¡±


    She asked urgently. He frantically bnced his legs to stand up, his hands propped on the bed, using the momentum to lift his stiff body up. Damn it! The floor was still slippery or his legs couldn¡¯t support him, he slipped and fell to the ground again, the sudden pain causing her to let out a groan. His chest thumped against her shoulder des. This time it was even worse, his lips were glued to the side of her cheek, unfortunately, it was not where the birthmark existed, otherwise what would happen no one knows. That strange soft feeling made him not dislike, but a feeling that is hard to describe with words.


    While she widened her eyes, not daring to believe the truth in front of her eyes. He¡¯s not getting better and hasn¡¯t returned to his senses yet.


    This time, she was no longer embarrassed, instead annoyed, she was more annoyed. For the first time, ra could not control the anger in her heart. But can not tantly curse, after all, it was just an ident.


    Zane immediately showed an awkward expression that was rarely seen. Confused, he spoke, his head already high above hers.


    ¡°Sorry, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She replied in an equally confused voice. She wanted to get out of here quickly.


    Moreover, this posture¡­ misleading people, fortunately, there are no ghosts to disturb this time.


    ¡°Can you try again? I mean please stand up for me.¡±


    For a moment he had misunderstood her, evil thoughts were troubling him. It took a few seconds for Zane to act. Just putting her hands on the bed, ra reached out and pushed him off her body immediately.


    Both were confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry about what just happened.¡±


    He asked lying next to her, ra forced herself to sit up, trying to stay calm, she said: ¡°Time¡¯s up, I¡¯m sorry, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Then she got out of bed, reached for her backpack, and quietly walked out of the room, the sound of the door closing, he was startled out of the feeling of lightheadedness just now.


    His heart was still beating fast, his body was hot, and the scent of hyacinth still lingered here and there, across the room, and on his lips.

 Chapter 32: Roly鈥檚 preoccupation

    Holding a delicious fish cake in hand. Martha chewed it in her mouth as she walked slowly to where Bertha stood.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to eat?¡± Martha handed Bertha a cake. Not seeing her reaction, suddenly following the direction of Bertha¡¯s eyes, Martha asked: ¡°Where is ra?¡±


    She didn¡¯t see ra in the room, the brte¡¯s eyes darting around the room, as if to take a closer look. Indeed her handbag had disappeared along with its owner. Bertha, on the other hand, was still staring intently at Zane through the window. It didn¡¯t seem to notice that Martha was present. Bertha still couldn¡¯t imagine what had just happened.


    Martha quickly turned around and asked again, discovering the difference between her partner. His hand caressing his chin incredulously said:


    ¡°Did I just miss something? How are you? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Martha stared at Bertha expectantly, nothing changed in her dark face since then. Suddenly Bertha stopped looking, turned, and left.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t say no. I¡¯m talking to you, can you hear me?¡±


    Martha called out after her, but Bertha still didn¡¯t notice. Feeling great curiosity, Martha turned to look in the direction of Zane¡¯s room. See if there are any clues, No signs of suspicion, except that he is still lying in the same position. Maybe he was already in a dream.


    Extremely upset Martha sighed, and pouty followed. Hopefully, when Bertha gets better, I¡¯ll ask what happened.


    It was also because I didn¡¯t suddenly leave to get something to eat, so I missed something. Not sure, but judging from Bertha¡¯s attitude, Martha guessed it must have been good to make Bertha look pensive. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t witness it, the more Martha thought about it, the more ufortable she became, scolding herself.


    oOo


    ra was still shocked by what had just happened, thank goodness she kept herposure to deal with the situation, it wasn¡¯t until she left the hospital that she allowed herself to freely express her emotions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know how to describe how she feels right now. She couldn¡¯t think of anything good, the image just now didn¡¯t know how long it would stick with her.


    Has ra never been more confused than now? Looking up, the room¡¯s windows were still open, and wondering if Zane was like her right now. If that¡¯s so bad, how dare she meet him? Even if it is mandatory, the two will certainly no longer keep the same natural look as before.


    Sighing, not thinking she would be so unlucky, ra nervously muttered a curse. Never had she been angry for no reason, but this time she was angry with herself. Even if it was an ident, if she did well, there wouldn¡¯t be such a deadly situation.


    That was the first time she had touched another person, even a male, and he also stole her first kiss. Although it was only on her cheek, it was also extremely embarrassing for her, fortunately, he didn¡¯t see anything, if it hadn¡¯t been for her to go down 8 floors, she wouldn¡¯t know where to hide her face, the huge birthmark made her shut herself up because inferiority, what if he knew about it? Is he like everyone else, but the person she used to be, has been, and is the meeting?


    oOo


    Roly rode on his steed, buckled his helmet securely, hit the gas, and sped off on the way home to school. It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock, he needs to be more urgent, Roly has prepared a surprise n, he wants to dedicate it to a certain mystic who is affectionately known by the students as ¡®the witch.¡¯


    The city at night is so beautiful, in the heart of the city, antique cars follow one another toe home to have a family meal, on both sides of the road, pedestrians eagerly talk andugh, hold hands for a walk at night, high-rise buildings, The street lights were all on, the whole city soon lit up, lit up the whole sky, riding on his favorite motorbike, he let each cool breeze caress his skin, feeling real.fortable. His spirit became more rxed every time he drove on the roads, passed many familiar streets, and passed his favorite ces. What feels better than that? His life is so simple, sometimes it¡¯s trivial in the eyes of many people, but he ignores it, doesn¡¯t care what they say, because his life is his, he just does what he does. you like it. For him, that is satisfaction.


    Roly is not ambitious, although he was born into a wealthy family, he has never lived by the name of the second young master of the Sabaku family. He always tries to prove himself, not to let his father look down on him. The truth is that he had a childhood that was not proud and called happily. When he was 7 years old, his mother had an ident, and she has been a vegetable ever since. He always has a prejudice against his father, because he thinks that he treats him more unfairly than his brother. Not to mention, he has paid little attention to his mother since the day she had an ident. It felt like his father was evading his responsibilities more and more. From that day on, Roly grew more distant from her father. Living under the same roof as his father, his feelings have cooled down for a long time. Outside of school, he is not afraid to do anything special, he often goes to the hospital to visit his mother when he is on vacation or when he encounters something unhappy.


    His life is somewhat boring and impermanent, it seems that it will forever pass like that, in a miraculous peace, but, as he did not expect, suddenly the sky fell on his head. Strange things, even though he didn¡¯t want to, it kept surrounding him.


    The story of Cindere saving Zane, then the story of the girl who is said to be a witch, attracted him. Roly has never been so enthusiastic or eager to get involved in anything, especially not rted to her. Yet now that he was engaged in what was supposed to be useless, he prepared a surprise attack. Roly will deal with the spreading rumor, the students are spreading rumors about it getting bigger and bigger, causing many sellers to doubt it.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why he had be like this, something had driven him to discover it, ever since his idental meeting with that mysterious girl.

 Chapter 33: Set traps

    He stopped right in front of the school gate, despite having an important position in the guild, as well as a great family, he could proudly run straight in without having to report or follow any school rules, but instead, Therefore, Roly was very obedient to the rules again, he turned off the engine, led the car through the gate, nodded slightly to the security guard ¨C who stood up to greet him, then put the car in the parking lot, carrying the tool bag that had been used. prepared in advance, he slung it over his shoulder, went straight inside, somehow he was so excited, nced at his watch again, needed to be faster before the witch arrived, he walked away hoping the fish would bite the sentence.


    Going up to the second floor of the function house, taking a deep breath, Roly lifted his foot to walk there, at the end of the corridor, the room was sealed, using the spare key, he gently opened it, an hour A small cup came out, he shivered a little, obviously he didn¡¯t believe in ghost stories, but the atmosphere here gave people goosebumps. Entering the room, he put down the bag and pressed the switch to turn on the light. Fortunately, the electrical system had not been disconnected and I looked at the room for a while. After determining the location of the trap, he began to work. Quickly and urately, the trap was set up perfectly, just waiting for the fish to reach the.


    Dusting his hands, he examined the results again, after making sure the trap was undamaged and usable, Roly turned off the light and walked out of the room. Everything was ready and he waited patiently.


    ¡­


    Constantly thinking about it, she forgot to go home to cook for her parents and children, suddenly remembered, she looked at the clock, didn¡¯t even think about it, and hurriedly ran to catch the bus. She pinched herself to ask her to stay awake to know the way to get off the car, she shook her head repeatedly hoping that image would fly away, at least not to haunt her right now.


    Hit her cheek repeatedly, the pain will wake her up. At least it worked, she didn¡¯t end up at her house by mistake. As soon as she got off the car, she rushed into the house, fearing that she would be dyed further, she would be scolded by her mother with venomous words, sometimes not satisfied, and waved her hand to hit her.


    With a quick breath, she rushed into the house as soon as the door opened. She did not dare to imagine the scene, her mother and son sitting on the sofa, catching menacing nces in her direction, when she opened the door.e in.


    The door opened, and she was surprised that it didn¡¯t happen, she thought they were there, trying to rebuke her, torturing her. The rooms were empty, she stood dumbfounded for a moment before going back inside, she walked through the rooms from the first floor to the checkroom, the mother and daughter were not at home.


    It¡¯s strange!


    My mother and I went out. She wondered, then ran downstairs to see if there were any messages for her.


    Exactly what she thought, Tsunade and her two daughters were going to ady¡¯s birthday party in the upper ss. A message was taped to the refrigerator, in her line of sight.


    ra breathed a sigh of relief. So now it¡¯s only you at home. ra sat down to rest for a while in the chair, as if the afternoon incident also followed her fear away. After a while, ra stood up and went to the kitchen to make some dinner.


    OH! 7 o¡¯clock. She looked at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s still quite early, usually, when she goes to the party, it¡¯s around 10 or 11 o¡¯clock. She was also engrossed in taking care of her two daughters, talking about matchmaking for them.


    Suddenly remembering that it was Thursday, she suddenly became happier. Think of yourself enjoying ying the piano at school. Made her want to scream out loud.


    Without further ado, she got up and gathered everything, washed the dishes, put them in the right ce, quickly changed her clothes, and left the house. A feeling of helplessness calmed her soul. It¡¯s so liberating, at least for this moment.


    ¡­


    ording to your investigation. Now that no one else was at the school, feeling more secure, ra looked around for a moment, then climbed over the fence, to the right, near the block with the music room.


    As always, the security guard sat in his office, resting his feet on the table, sipping a cup of coffee while watching a program on the small television ced in the room. Only once a week every 45 minutes. The music room is quite far from the security guard, it is located inside the building, so the sound when she ys music outdoors, especially near the security guard¡¯s room, will not be heard.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Looking around again, she felt like a thief afraid of being discovered, when she was sure she couldn¡¯t see anyone, ra was at ease. Without further dy, she walked gently and quickly around to the back, in front of her 5-story block, she stood directly below the music room. Regaining her spirit quickly, clinging to the drainpipe installed outside, climbed up to the second floor. It¡¯s not very high, but with her ability, she can do it. Her small hands are firmly grasped, how clever does she look? like a circus performer hanging a tree.


    In order not to waste time, she often used a small piece of wood to block the corner of the window, every time she left, so that she could open it easily next time, from the outside it was always closed but only needed to use a piece of iron. small and t so that through the crevice you can trap it. The smart idea she came up with when she wanted to facilitate the realization of her passion.

 Chapter 34: Set traps 2

    Without hesitation, or wasting much time, the Door opened quickly, hearing a small noise, he knew the witch had arrived. However, he still didn¡¯t want to show up, it was too early, and the fun hadn¡¯t started yet.


    ra climbed into the room, everything was still the same as before, only a strange feeling was enveloping the room. She didn¡¯t mind it too much though, it must have turned cold today.


    Ignoring it, thinking that, she smiled and went to sit at the table, used the lighter she brought, lit the candle, and soon the soft light from the candle lit up a small area in the room, illuminating the shadow of her sitting. I y the piano. The music began to resonate with the first sounds, how soothing it was, each long, soft finger gliding over the keys. She danced passionately to the music. Happy memories kepting, invading the space of both her and his mind, like a fairy tale melodious reminiscent of someone important to them. It is abundant, and lightheaded, making the listeners moved to cry.


    Later the melody changes to a subtly low tone. People in the present are so lonely, so hurt, unhappy things make their heartache, they want to forget, erase those painful memories, at the climax, she passionately blends the fruit my heart, my soul in it, suddenly the wind rises, the curtain swings stronger and stronger, The candle is soft as if it¡¯s about to be extinguished, what is this feeling? Somehow it affects ra, the music suddenly stops when she stops ying.


    Feeling vague, not understanding what was happening, ra panicked, turning her head to look at the window. It was nothing, but why did her eyes see something vague, unclear, giving a prickly feeling, her spine went cold, the resulting sweat was more than usual, soaking her face, suddenly a cold wind, lightly hit the back of her neck, she lost consciousness, did not dare to think of any terrible things, but her instincts told her, someone was looking at her, swallowing her tears, causing her to be dry and dry. , she timidly turned her head to look, and a girl appeared in front of her eyes. Bowing, Long hair covering her face, wearing a long white shirt, mncholy, tragic, suddenly she raised her head to look at her.


    ra screamed in horror, her eyes were closed, her whole body was shaking, and her limbs were frantic, panicked, and wanted to run out. ording to her natural reaction, she ran towards the door, but she didn¡¯t notice the door. opened, and now Roly walked in leisurely, satisfied that he had caught her.


    But what happened after that he certainly will never forget.


    He was surprised when the music stopped, Roly was so immersed in the melody that he forgot what he came here for, he was filled with thoughts and emotions just like that melody until the music stopped, and he became bright. Remember, you¡¯re not here because you¡¯re interested in listening to her y.


    A few secondster, suddenly he was startled that she had left, he immediately turned to look inside. She was still there, extremely bewildered.


    ¡°Finally showing up, let¡¯s see who you are that dares to be here pretending to be a ghost.¡± He smiled proudly and watched her reaction a little longer, waiting for her to run out he just gently grabbed her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a panic, she jumped up from her seat, arms and legs iling, so her hand swung up and hit the stick that was still smoldering, it broke in half lying on the floor, the other half lying on the floor. was shot into the air before hitting a falling wall. Worse, that tiny me has not been destroyed, it immediately met the object of fire, thanks to the force of the wind, immediately red up.


    At this point, ra rushed to the door, she screamed louder when she saw it right away. There were people at the door, it was so dark, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a person or a ghost, not to mention his shirt was on fire.


    Smelling the burning smell, he panicked when he realized his sleeve was on fire, Roly frantically tried to put out the fire in his hand. Meanwhile, ra panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do, still rushed toward him ording to natural conditions, she only had time to stop when her foot stepped on the other half of the candle lying on the floor, a long slide, she rushed straight towards him, Roly was frantically pounding again, suddenly widening her eyes because she didn¡¯t have time to react, her head hit his chest, the speedbined with the power of the slide was quiterge, making Roly unable to keep up. t, pushed back, the whole body was hit quite hard against the door frame, followed by the power line connected to the projector, jam! the machine fell to the floor, broke immediately, the image in the mirror also disappeared, the big shock caused both of them to fall to the floor, he lost consciousness immediately, and she also fainted because of the horror, the top the fire went out when the air was suddenly sealed, shey on top of him in the same position as the ident in the afternoon, only at this hour they both fell into a dream.


    Roly thought he would catch the witch tonight, but who knew he would have to spend the night in the music room with the witch?


    It took him quite a while to investigate the rumor of the piano in the night, from the moment he heard it. In thest few days, During recess, he often went to the canteen, which is very rare among members of the guild, because the guild often gathers to rest in the guild¡¯s private room.


    After many efforts to avoid the school¡¯s attention and turmoil, he was also rewarded with some useful information.

 Chapter 35: Peace before the storm

    The rumor about the school having female ghosts only started a month ago, that is, since the new school year started. Some even said it doesn¡¯t appear often, those whoe homete or stay overnight at school report that only Monday and Wednesday nights of the week do they hear the music, although curious about what they know. it¡¯s a locked room, students are forbidden to enter, because of the girl¡¯s suicide, no one dares toe to see it, they think that her ghost is still lingering, so at night, ying the piano to scare people, there must be something wrong with her, and the second and fourth habit no one can exin clearly, there is an opinion that Monday is the day she died or something, a lot, a lot.


    After rearranging the facts, filter out the most likely ones. He decided that today, standing on Wednesday night, he would set a trap, so he was at school after school, using a projector, projecting a girl¡¯s image on the mirror, very simply. He put a picture in front of her mirror with just enough vision, at the end of the room he ced the projector, as soon as she appeared, he would press the control panel, activate the switch to open the projector, which he already held in his hand, standing behind the door waiting for the wait, his intention is very clear to scare the person who has done this evil trick for a bit and then grab it.


    Roly has nned very carefully, he will hide outside, behind the door look in, and observe, when the witch appears, he will turn on the projector.


    However, God is good at teasing people, who can predict this situation. He had not mastered himself, even though he was immersed in the sound of the piano, he was so engrossed that his hand pressed the button to turn on the projector without realizing it. So, now you¡¯re in this cool situation. Lying on the cold floor, above her petite body, her breathing was even and she slept soundly with her face down on his chest.


    He seemed to feel that pleasant warmth, so he was toozy to open his eyes.


    Just like that, the moonlight shone into the room, witnessing a rare sight.


    Her screams did not attract the security guard¡¯s attention, because the TV was too loud to drown out other sounds. Or by God¡¯s will?


    The oue was truly unexpected. Tonight they can peacefully fall into a beautiful dream, what about tomorrow? What awaits them? Tomorrow, hello!


    ¡­


    Deep in her sleep, she was awakened by the sound of birds chirping outside the window.


    Rub! A new day begins.


    The sun peeked out from behind the trees to the east. The sky had begun to lighten. The scene is so peaceful. The cherry trees after a night of bathing in dew seem fresher, full of life, in the schoolyard the branches are gently swaying, like an early morning greeting. A few birds passed branches, chirping the song of dawn. Those throbbing and pulsating melodies seem to give people an abundant source of inspiration for the new day. The golden rays of sunlight gently pierced through the leaves, gently awakening all things from their deep sleep. The tree leaves whisper to wake up to greet the dawn. The glittering dewdrops reflected the sun, like sparkling pearls. The lights are off, people rush to prepare for a new day with a lot of work. The golden, mellow sunshine spreads, covering everywhere. The street lights up, heralding a good new day. From the houses, alleys, and cars poured into the street, busy. Everyone is in a hurry. Loud car horns make the street in the morning more colorful. A gentle breeze flows through the window, and a few mischievous rays of the morning sun intentionally squeeze in front of the wind, and they crept into the gap in the door. then prate the soft silk curtain. The corner of the curtain¡¯s wing flutters slightly, it is flexible with the wind and the sun, singing the song of intercourse. Then gently stroked her bright white skin.


    ra vaguely opened her eyes to greet the morning sun, the warm light shining straight into her eyes, covering her eyes with her hand, just woke up, so she had not had time to adapt to that light. After a moment, she let go of her hand, capturing all those peaceful beautiful colors in the bottom of her eyes. Suddenly ra smiled brightly, it was clear that she had a beautiful dreamst night.


    Looking at her with this image, it was like a wildflower on the side of the road, pure and innocent beauty, not necessarily colorful, the appearance of that wildflower seemed very weak and insignificant. But it brings with it a very strong and noble aura, but unfortunately¡­ No one has seen the beauty of that soul.


    Immersed in that pure moment, she almost forgot about the anxiety and fear of each day, including the ominous situation that is still present now. Until a gust of wind made her squint as if something tiny had toyed with her eyes. ra rubbed her eyes with her hand, when she felt better, it was time to return to the present.


    The narrowed eyes suddenly opened wider than ever. The head is immediately raised.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where are you? this is not her room, the small loft is not enough for an adult¡¯s stretch.


    Confused, she nced around the room. At the end of the room, fragments of a projector screeny bare. A little doubt, still uncertain, it seems thatst night¡¯s emotional shock is still haunting her. ra¡¯s confusion is not over yet.


    What is this room like¡­? Looking at the morning scene, she feelspletely foreign, ra almost onlyes here at night, she has never tantlye here in broad daylight, so here is really strange to her.


    Suddenly ra felt as if something was wrong.

 Chapter 36: Chase you

    ra is confused as to where she is. Suddenly something caught her attention, the tickling sensation assaulted her pretty chin all over, it turned out that his warm breath was radiating more intensely, it caressed the milky white skin.


    Her body stiffened, not daring to picture what had just formed in her mind, and by the way, with one hand still resting on Roly¡¯s chest, she slowly moved her hand to feel it. Suddenly, I pulled my hand back, feeling the hardness and warmth. Trying to prevent herself from falling into a daze, Rotate slowly turned her head from somewhere in the room until the handsome face was embracing her dted pupils. ra was shocked and speechless when she noticed a strange young man, sleeping soundly below her.


    What the hell is this? What should she do in the face of this ironic situation?


    Surely many people will be shocked, jump up and curse, scream or even be more aggressive than rushing to beat the opponent. When in a situation like this.


    But with ra, she secretly thanked the above for giving her the right judgment before the matter.


    After a moment of shock, ra forced herself to calm down, to stop herself from acting stupid, at least not to let out a groan. in his rather pitiful situation. She needed to be the wisest.


    Suddenly remembering the past, ra finally determined everything clearly, she was motionless in a difficult position, staring at the young man below her with wide eyes for a long time.


    For the first time, she looked at people so strangely and so carefully, there was clearly something called interest. ra skillfully did not miss any small details, they were exquisite to perfection, a man handsome boy, a sleeping figure like a princeing out of fairy tales. It turned out that this was the same person who spotted her in front of the guild¡¯s room. At that time, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly, so she couldn¡¯t imagine his beauty. Now that she has the opportunity, she suddenly realizes that she is acting differently than herself, is this action wrong? Is it worthy of condemnation?


    ra didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been looking at him for so long until he showed signs of waking up that she was slightly startled. Consciously needing to get out of here before he fully wakes up and finds me. She gently managed to move away from him, hands on the floor, she lifted her body wearily. Try not to let him notice.


    ra in a crawling position slowly backed away with her knees and hands. She held her breath to do it. Just a small mistake, he will open his eyes, and everything is considered finished. Although she forced herself to adjust ordingly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated and the drumbeat in her chest. Also, she needed to be faster, and finish it as quickly as possible. She hopes to wake up when I¡¯m safe from you.


    Once again, the human calction is not equal to heaven¡¯s calction, like Feeling the sudden disappearance of warmth, Roly dreamily opened her eyes slowly.


    Still not fully grasping the situation, his hazy eyes were half-opened, and he caught a glimpse of her fading away.


    Roly thought she was hallucinating, her face blurred, her long straight hair falling to her sides. The image receded further and further from him.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Roly involuntarily turned softly, causing ra who was concentrating to be frightened, immediately looked at him, a listless face that had not yet fully woken up, immediately met her eyes, her body trembled ordingly, unable to move anymore, it took root in that position, she swallowed hard, she inhaled some air, reassured herself to be calm, at least she wasn¡¯t allowed to scream.


    Silently interrupted, she was wasting her escape time, while he was in a state of gradual recovery. Suddenly he spoke again when his vision improved. Her image became clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Panicked when he called again, not knowing what to do, while he was still not fully awake, ra immediately swung her fist, hitting her face as Roly tried to raise her head. Then, panicking, he jumped off the floor and rushed out of the room. His head immediately returned to its original position, the sudden blow bringing him to his senses.


    Thanks to the pain, his mind suddenly woke up, her shadow had just passed, he was about to reach out to grab her leg, unfortunately, it missed, without thinking, he got up, frantically chased, his mind still reeling, limbs wobbly.


    Damn, his head hurts like hell, and his jaw hurts too. He looks like a drunk man stalking and ying tricks on women.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He called out loudly, but she still kept running forward, never looking back.


    She was just running around the corner when she suddenly hit Neil and Corbin who were on the way. The stack of papers in Neil¡¯s hand fell to the floor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Panicked, she lowered her head, not daring to look up at the two, her hands and feet were frantic. Just want to quickly run away.


    ¡°Stand carefully.¡±


    He spoke up as she stood fidgeting for a moment, then ran off without bending down to help him pick it up. Not even an apology.


    ¡°This!¡± Neil called after her, a little annoyed by her behavior. ra pretended not to hear, walking even faster.


    ¡°What a strange person.¡± He turned his voice reproachfully to Corbin, who also turned his head to look after her. With something hard to exin.


    ¡°They must be in a hurry,¡± Corbin replied lightly, not seeming to care much about it.


    The two continued walking, only to find Roly hurrying towards them. After he stopped, he was mentally shocked enough to continue chasing.


    As soon as he saw the other two, he immediately asked: ¡°Did you see any strange girl passing by?¡±


    Both Neil and Corbin panicked when they saw his nose bleeding.


    ¡°Roly! Why is your face so bad, didn¡¯t you sleepst night? Your nose is bleeding.¡±


    Neil said to take a handkerchief from his pocket and give it to him.

 Chapter 37: Danger is near 1

    ¡°Roly! Why is your face so bad, didn¡¯t you sleepst night? Your nose is bleeding.¡±


    Neil said to take a handkerchief from his pocket and give it to him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Dammit! He swore, and now he realized, Roly ran a hand over his nose. The bright red color soon permeated the back of his hand. Taking the handkerchief from Neil, he quickly wiped the blood. Knowing that the other two were looking at him as if he wanted to know something, he replied smartly and left immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s hot today. I have to go first.¡± Finally, one hand covered his nose. He passed them both, moving forward to try and find her. But Neil¡¯s hand reached out to hold his hand.


    The two looked at each other confused, Roly seemed in a hurry, his voice more urgent than necessary.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Neil asked with concern.¡± ¡°Tell us. You look really bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to exin now, I might lose track of her.¡±


    Roly implored him to stop visiting.


    ¡°Which girl?¡± Neil still didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, okay.¡± He tried not to get mad at his friend for no reason. Roly patted his arm and pulled her hand away from the half-hearted grip. Suddenly Corbin¡¯s voice made him stop when he had only moved his foot forward a few steps.


    ¡°We just ran into an unstable girl. I wonder if that¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Roly turned around and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Looking at his anxious expression, although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, Corbin was satisfied with that expectant look.


    ¡°She¡¯s headed down. Did you find her?¡±


    As soon as he heard it, he immediately ran away without saying anything to the two people who were watching in surprise.


    Hope you¡¯re still in school.


    Roly¡¯s shadow disappeared, and the two turned to each other, showing well-founded suspicion.


    In the hustle and bustle of the wide corridor, Roly nced around, she was gone.


    Damned! He cursed again, this time the sound was turned on, many people passing by looked at him warily, their eyes were strange.


    Roly stood there, in the middle of the void, feeling sorry to have missed out again, at this very moment he still couldn¡¯t quite exin why he ended up being drawn into this crazy case.


    The new day is great! but with Roly it sucks. As soon as he opened his eyes and woke up, he immediately ate a punch for some reason. Remembering the stinging pain tormenting him, his wound needed care. Roly turned her back to the guild meeting room.


    ra gasped, hiding in the air-tight room. Luckily she escaped again. ra really didn¡¯t know why he was after her. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about it either. Because now she is sad because her passion will be buried in memory. Surely she couldn¡¯t go there to y the piano anymore.


    Not to mention she was standing in front of a storm that was about to break out. She didn¡¯te homest night. And she knew she wouldn¡¯t let her do that.


    Just thinking about her eyes and her venomous words made her shiver. Ahead of her were cloudy days, although today was a fine day.


    ¡­


    Negative thoughts filled her mind.


    Putting aside those silly idents, her only concern right now was how to deal with the danger that was about to fall down on her body. Deep down, ra really didn¡¯t want to go home. It feels disgusting to think of those cruel people. She didn¡¯t know what horrors awaited when she appeared in front of her. But it was definitely beyond her tolerance. She dared not imagine or think of what she would do to punish her. Will she whip you with a whip? Or, more indignant, would she lock her up and starve for days?


    In fact, she panicked when she thought about it, sitting in ss with her limbs jittery. Restless hope that time can stop right now forever so that it doesn¡¯t happen.


    Going back to the horrible memories, ra still can¡¯t believe that this incident has happened again. Remembering many years ago, her 12th winter, that day was a cold winter day, she visited the children at the orphanage, the night was deserted, not to mention the pouring rain, to avoid Unfortunately she spent the night there. It happened just once but she will never be able to forget, the consequences beyond the mind of a child who has not fully understood the story of life, the final ending she received for her unannounced overnight, she got mad as soon as she saw her enter the house, she was immediately pped with ear ps, felt terrible pain, her mother¡¯s hand was imprinted on her cheek. She scolded her badly, cursed her. As if her fault was great, and yet she was even crueler when she locked her in her room for two days without eating or drinking.


    She med the reason she acted like that because she thought that, she could not sign a contract with a partner, causing damage to thepany. She did nothing, it was clear that she was the one who made the mistake, she got upte and left the house without bringing documents about the cooperation n. So the contract could not be signed, and she was criticized by the other shareholders.


    What a loss! and she vented her anger on her.


    She kept mumbling the most nonsense, she wasn¡¯t at home and took the phone when she called, so No one brought her documents while she let her two daughters leisurely y.


    Thest ss had just ended immediately, and she lingered in the ssroom for a while before leaving. Although she was full of fear, she finally had to have the courage to return home. She needed to suffer for her future. Currently, she is not yet of age. She will be 18 years old in 29 days, ording to thew, she is still her guardian. True to the court¡¯s decision at the time of her father¡¯s death, she will take care of and protect ra until she turns 18 years old.


    During that time, no matter what happened, right or wrong, ra was the one to lose, because even if she denounced her, she still couldn¡¯t do anything about it. And bring more suffering to the kidney. Who would believe a child with depression, to look at life with distrustful eyes? And she has both money and wealth, wide acquaintances, and just a few tant lies she turns from white to ck.


    So ra always gritted her teeth and endured, waiting for the day when she would hold her own rights in her hand. The day she bravely left there to live the life she wanted. At that point, there was nothing she could do about her, the court decided that.

 Chapter 38: Danger is near 2

    With a sense of insecurity, ra decided to stop by before going to the hospital. Never before had she felt shy when standing in front of her door. She still did not dare to face her, if not for her future, she would have turned and left. The ce she went to was not yet determined, but at least she was at peace.


    The sky before her eyes was bleak.


    ra breathed heavily, trying to calm herself down, but to no avail. Her palpitations rattled, nervously mixed with uneasiness, frantically checking to see if she was in there, waiting to catch her.


    Feeling lonely inside. Feeling really scared.


    ra closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to think of the happy things from the past, which would give her courage. She thought of her mother, why did she leave her so early? She thinks her life will be like after today. She thought about the life she had lived through, how she was always treated, how no one understood.. and the things that happened not ording to her wishes. Everything seemed to be sinking her into a ck hole of panic.


    Then she thought of a miracle that would happen, someone would help her out of this ordeal. But when she opened her eyes, nothing happened. Only the iron door stood dumbfounded in front of her as if toying with her pitiful fear.


    Suddenly, a car passed by, startling her. There was a crackling sounding from inside. Whatever it was, her endurance was enough.


    She stepped inside and stood opposite staring at the door for a long time. Before taking a deep breath and reaching for the doorknob and pushing in. Whether the knob was warm or her hand was cold.


    Immediately her screams resounded: ¡°Damn it! You still dare to show your face here?¡±


    ra barely dodged when she threw the magazine in her face. It flew past her and hit the door just as she closed it. She stood nkly and turned to look at her, who sat there, on the high sofa, with an angry expression on her face. Staring all over her body, she examined it with disdain. Sitting next to her was her eldest daughter, Hana looking at her with a gleeful smile as if her mother¡¯s torture was her amusement. ra noticed in time that her right arm was bandaged very carefully like she was injured, pretending or not, she was not in the mood to care or show pity for her, because right now people It is she who needs mercy.


    ra didn¡¯t know what she would do to her, but the feeling her stepmother gave her was truly terrifying.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And without letting her worry for long, she immediately reached the climax.


    ¡°You ruined my day. What the hell happened to you? How dare you show your face here while acting like that?¡±


    Knowing that she could only remain silent, she did not dare to refute, she did it, suddenly she stood up, Before ra could react, she rushed in ¨C fingernails sticking out, aiming at her face and rushing in. She grabbed her hair and pulled it repeatedly, feeling as if arge patch of the scalp had just been peeled off. The pain was so sudden that she couldn¡¯t even feel it.


    Hana quickly ran over to pull her out, pleading.


    ¡°Calm down mom! Don¡¯t do that, have something to talk about slowly.¡± She said looking at her sarcastically, a smile that had never won the hearts of anyone in such a tant, fraudulent way that ra had never seen.


    Apparently, the two mothers and the mother are acting.


    Listening to her daughter¡¯s words, she released her hands from her hair, and straightened her shirt as she tried to push her down to torture her, even though she didn¡¯t have any resistance, she still acted like she was resisting. and behave very enthusiastically in response.


    Hana eased her mother back into the chair, she sat down panting, exhausted. Torturing her made her so tired, why would she be happy to do anything, it is clear that the heart of a snake is poisonous.


    Although she had a headache, she did not touch the sore spot with her hand, her eyes fixed on her, hoping for an exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spent the night without telling you.¡± A trembling hand she raised to make a finger sign. The dizziness still lingered in her.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She snarled, stretching those two words to her ears: ¡°Are you sorry? Look at what you¡¯ve done to Hana¡¯s jade hand.¡±


    She said grabbing the hand she was holding up to admire, a perfect work of her makeup.


    Pretending to follow Hana hissed, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt? Be good, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She turned to coax her mouth to gently blow her hand.


    She just wanted to vomit, but her hand injury had nothing to do with her. The mother and daughter ignored her for a moment, then turned to look at her. ra immediately gestured with her hand before she continued her fangs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s not my fault that Hana got hurt.¡±


    Seeing her raise her hand to talk made the mother and daughter tired, even angrier.


    ¡°Can you still resist?¡± She jumped up from her chair, stood there, screamed, and pointed her finger straight in her face usingly: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you hear me, if you were at home preparing breakfast, my baby wouldn¡¯t have been burned when you tried to use the kitchen to cook breakfast?¡±


    What? What¡¯s the point, of using her of just that stupid thing? She¡¯s trying to force you to ept me despite insulting her daughter¡¯sck of talent.


    ra was stunned by the usation that had no convincing weight at all. Will the judge be on her side?


    Seeing ra silent, mother and daughter Hana looked at each other and smiled triumphantly. Scaring ra has long been a hobby for these viins. They always force ra to cry, beg them to stop, to be satisfied.

 Chapter 39: Danger is near 3

    ¡°How¡¯s her hand? Is it serious?¡±


    ra tried not to look surprised by her superior reasoning. She gently moved on to other things, hoping she would stop, also hoping for something to work in her mind to make her a little more generous. Even though I don¡¯t have any generosity myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, it sounds disgusting, like it¡¯s not your fault. Look closely for me, you¡¯re not an angel or an angel that brings peace or love.¡± She used those harsh words to insult her again.


    re was silent.


    ¡°Tell me, where were you allst night?¡± She asked to push her to the edge of misery, her intentions were clear, clearly wanting to find some more excuses to torture her for satisfaction.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve been hiding somewhere crying because no one had ever taken pity on him and bought him a matchbox.¡± Hana stepped in, she stood up, crossed her arms, and looked at her with a condescending smile.


    She looked at her mother and daughter, still silently patient.


    It¡¯s strange that she hasn¡¯t taken action yet, the whip is nowhere to be found on the table.


    ¡°Tell me, why don¡¯t you answer.¡± She challenged her to refute her words.


    ¡°Or, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re spending the night with men?¡±


    Suddenly she eximed, her eyes widening, their color changing ordingly as if her words were true. It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not entirely true, it¡¯s just an ident.


    Seeing her reaction, the mother and daughter felt suspicious.


    ¡°What is this? Look at his attitude?¡± She uttered a little surprise.


    ¡°My son speaks to your ck heart, right?¡± She was silent and she continued: ¡°Unexpectedly, there are guys like you who also notice. How ridiculous does that sound? Who is stupid to notice you, look at that beautiful birthmark. You¡¯re not the average person, you can seduce men, your mother taught you well!¡±


    The mother and daughterughed loudly when they saw her change of expression. Her hands trembled. That creepyugh seemed to tear her patience for so long.


    Like a thousand needles had just pierced her heart, she was insulting her mother.


    She couldn¡¯t stand her venomous tone any longer, she was always annoyed with her, and tonight she had raised her cynicism to a whole new level.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to rush to scratch the other two faces but told her to be patient, no matter what she did, her weakness was still hers. Is she too weak? No, she¡¯s just for her bright and happy future.


    Everything is bearable, and also forgivable.


    ra decided to give herself a sedative. Trying to ignore it, she went inside, passed the other two, and went straight upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about how dare you to leave.¡± She was angry because she didn¡¯t make her angry. She really wanted to force her to protest against her, to give her a chance to turn the situation around, lying in court that she had repeatedly meant to offend. Even attacked her when she tried to approach and take care of her.


    Yes, the damn agreement the court made when her father died, that she had to live with her mother until she was of age. Most of all, during that time, she must not cause trouble or any injury to her mother or her two children. The reason for that decision was made because, once, she had exploded with anger, biting her left ear almost out of her head. She had to spend a lot of time and money to get apletely normal ear.


    Because of that, she asked the court to grant her wish. Force ra to be obedient and not oppose her until she turns 18. She¡¯s old enough to live independently and take responsibility before thew. In return, she will pretend to be the mother who is willing to take care of her.


    s! How self-righteous are you?


    At that time, no one believed her, no one asked her why she bit her. They only heard her indignant lie that she was always disruptive, showing displeasure, and even intending to hurt her, both mentally and physically.


    She sessfully turned herself into a tool for her control. But soon the deadline wasing to an end, and she was afraid she would have a better life. So before that happened she had devised many ways to harm her, forcing her to vite that ursed convention. She will have enough evidence that you can¡¯t escape her hand.


    But no matter what she did, she still endured, gritting her teeth to endure, and because of that, she wanted to push her even more. Taking the opportunity that she did note home, the mother used this trick to harm her. Her hand wasn¡¯t burned yet, but when she heard Hana¡¯s screams in the kitchen, she rushed down to see what was going on. When she heard that ra was noting home, she came up with this crazy idea to y with her.


    No wonder she failed before her admirable sanity, proud of her. ra even forced herself to be unfilial when she dared to scold her mother.


    She knew she was looking for an excuse to keep berating her, and she thought this was a good opportunity to tease and make fun of her. So she remained silent. She got angry and immediately stopped her head.


    ¡°You are so stubborn, don¡¯t expect to get out of here, I won¡¯t let you have your satisfaction. You have to live here for the rest of your life under my torture and orders. Do you hear that?¡±


    She still ignores her, dodges her, even if she¡¯s good, she hits her, whatever. She didn¡¯t feel braver each time she fanged her fangs.


    ¡°Fuck! I should have let you go with your mother to the afterlife.¡±


    She blurted out, emphasizing each word, knowingly or unknowingly confessing her guilt to her.


    ra stared at her, stunned. What did you just say?


    She continued: ¡°Yes, I was indirectly involved in your mother¡¯s death. I should have taken you with her, you¡¯ll have to thank me, right? Isn¡¯t it toote? I¡¯ll help you go see your mother!¡±


    ra could see the fang in her dark eyes. Never had she seen her so angry. Her eyes are like an assassin¡¯s.

 Chapter 40: Danger is near 4

    This time she charged at her with both hands outstretched in front of her, aimed at her neck, and charged. Before ra could react, she was strangled by her grandmother. Hard chop.


    ra struggled to catch her breath, but her pubic hair was as tight as a pincer. As if she was trying to kill you.


    Hana panicked and ran to stop her, the joke had gone too far, she could no longer control her actions as if a demon was dominating her.


    ¡°Mom, stop it, there¡¯s been a murder.¡±


    With great difficulty, Hana pulled her away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother mom, it¡¯s itchy to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get angry, it¡¯s not good for your health. If you don¡¯t like me, there¡¯s a way to make her not dare to disobey you next time.¡±


    Hana¡¯s voice soothed and at the same time encouraged her, she turned to look at her son, eager to see how her daughter would handle her.


    While ra was still trying to breathe. Hana went to the kitchen, then returned with a pair of scissors in her hand, right in front of her.


    ra, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly stood up. Sensing what was about to happen, she subconsciously turned her head to run away, but the mother grabbed her. She looked at her daughter with satisfaction.


    While she held her tight, Hana slowly approached her, eager to tease her.


    ¡°What would you think if I cut off this beautiful hair? Oh! I can¡¯t imagine your ugly birthmark being disyed for the world to see. You couldn¡¯t meet anyone then, then you have to obediently bury yourself in this house forever, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Hana said as she roughly grabbed a strand of her hair, the scissors pressed against her hair.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ra shook her head in protest. Sheughed happily, just about to press down on a cut when suddenly the door to her room opened. The mother and daughter saw that and quickly let go of her. Hana put the scissors behind her, and smilingly greeted the man who had just walked out of the room.


    Exhausted, ra slid back and sat on the floor, breathing heavily.


    ¡­


    The appearance of that strange man helped ra, but she had no mind to doubt whether to appreciate or say thank you. Not to mention ying with her, Xenia¡¯s friends are not nice people.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± She cooed, then quickly ran to the side, putting the other man¡¯s arm around her.


    He responded to her with a loving embrace.


    Then he turned to ask when he saw her appearance.


    ¡°Who?¡± He stared at ra. A glint of defiance as he admired ra¡¯s well-proportioned body. Although her face could not be seen clearly, since her messy hair had not been fixed, he could still see her beauty.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my niece.¡± She said, then turned to ra: ¡°Don¡¯t say hello to me yet.¡±


    ra was still in shock, unable to understand anything, nodding slightly instead of wanting to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the two of you here, hurry back to your room.¡± I chased both of them. Just waiting for ra to climb the stairs quickly before she disappeared, she called out.


    ¡°ra! Get your clothes out to dry quickly.¡±


    She returned to her room, still unable to calm down. Closing the door hastily, she slid down her back, trying not to burst into tears.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and she had to ring a third time to pick it up. Message from the principal. Probably didn¡¯t see hering, so he urged her here.


    She immediately sent a message to the director, saying that she might not be able toe today. When it was over, she regained consciousness, she needed to finish her chores or else something would happen.


    Remembering what happened just now, she thought she needed to thank that man once. It was he who saved her at the right time, otherwise, her mask would be gone.


    Standing up, leaving the room she got to work immediately as if what just happened had never existed, because she was used to it, it was possible that she had be immune.


    oOo


    Momentster.


    While she was standing in the crampedundry room and folding clothes. Then he appeared at the door, stealthy, staring at her. He bent down and grabbed the underwear she was hooking. ra felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment and anger. The guy raised his head andughed.


    ¡°It suits you so well, how charming is it?¡± He said with a carefree gesture.


    She immediately snatched it from his hand with a resolute attitude, her eyes ring as a warning.


    Even though she was angry, she remained silent, but she thought he was a good person. It seems that she was wrong, but also the right person likes her. How could she befriend someone who is kinder than her, taking advantage of each other? That¡¯s all. He was still standing there, saying some disgusting harassment. ra tried to work faster to get out of here quickly.


    She had thought that if she ignored him and endured a little, he would stop. Unexpectedly, he continued and did more. He stepped a little closer to her, close, then mumbled erotic words in her ear. My chest was pounding, my instincts told me something bad.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to understand each other better.¡±


    His body smelled of cheap perfume. He said while his dirty hands were stroking her butt. With a shiver, ra still didn¡¯t answer, Just finished drying thest shirt. She quickly turned around and walked out.


    He was angry when she deliberately avoided as well as ignored him.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your auntie friends? Looks like I should help your aunt fix it up.¡±


    His voice rasped, then grabbed her arm. She jerked back in time. In a panic she pushed past him to get out of the cramped room, the men blocked her way out, grabbing her roughly and shoving her against the wall.

 Chapter 41: Clara was sexually assaulted

    This time she could not escape, despite her best efforts.


    She wished she could scream, and he brought his dirty hand to her face, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear to reveal an ugly birthmark.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± He eximed when he saw the birthmark on her cheek: ¡°It looks ugly, but it¡¯s okay, in return your body is very hot.¡±


    He spoke in a disgusted voice, inhaling the scent of her hair, undoing her belt with one hand, and pinning her hands to the wall with one hand.


    ¡°God! I don¡¯t deserve this, I don¡¯t.¡± ra whispered a prayer.


    Then, aware of the terrible thing that was happening to her, suddenly her anger burned. When he had done his job, he pressed his evil, sinister face to ra. She stood there pretending to give up, he thought he¡¯d rather let it go, and then he didn¡¯t even have time to let that stinking mouth touch her skin. ra bounced her knees high, right into his stomach. The sudden kick made him release her hand, and it didn¡¯t stop there. When he was holding his stomach with her hand, she kicked him right in the leg, and then in the groin. Even though he was bigger than her, he was still seriously injured by her kick. Seeing that he was on guard, without hesitation, she took the opportunity to run away.


    He panicked in fear that his behavior would be exposed, forgot about the pain, and frantically chased after him, while running, he pulled up his pants, his posture was really unsightly.


    ra rushed down the stairs, she ran hard, spiraling around, the stairs were old so the creaking sound was heard every time she stomped her foot down. As she turned around the corner, he caught her arm, pulling her to face him.


    ¡°See if you can still run?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows at her menacingly, knowing she couldn¡¯t talk so he was sure she wouldn¡¯t get away this time.


    ra still did not give up, she struggled fiercely. Reaching up with her other hand, she removed the stubby, rough fingers of the man squeezing her wrist. He was still interested in ying with her until it was natural. When ra stumbled down the stairs, he suddenly let go of her hand. So what had to happen, ra fell backward, rolling from the second floor and stopping when her head hit the first-floor doorstep, right next to her stepmother¡¯s room.


    The sound drew the stepmother¡¯s attention. Xenia opened the door to her room, her eyes widening, startled to see ra sprawled on the floor, motionless. Blood seeped from the side of her forehead, forming a small puddle on the floor. She was already unconscious, lying on her back, cold.


    Was she dead?


    Zane sat with his back to the edge of the bed, eyes still fixed on the window. The church bells had long since ended, but ra hadn¡¯te yet. He thought aimlessly, not knowing if it was because of yesterday¡¯s incident that she wanted to avoid him.


    The feeling of not being able to find the answer made his heart turn upside down, he¡¯s never been like this, after all, why? He sat like that for nearly two hours, so many people came in and out of his room, but she never appeared. He felt very nauseous, a little unsettled for no reason. Wondering what happened to her?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly the door opened again, he hoped it was her, but soon the feeling of disappointment rose again, followed by an unknown fear.


    Today, ra can¡¯te.


    oOo


    As always, Roly sat down to deal with work in his ce, despite trying to concentrate as much as possible, but the events that had happenedpletely dominated his mind. His eyes were focused on the file, but his mind was trying to draw a portrait of that girl. Suddenly something slimy fell from his nose. It touched the white page and then spread, a crimson color.


    It was blood, Roly subconsciously put his hand to his nose, his nose was bleeding.


    ¡°Roly! How are you? Nosebleed.¡± Suddenly Arlo¡¯s voice called everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    Arlo had already risen to his feet, about to leave the table to see him. But Roly stood up, one hand covering her nose, her mouth slurred.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Everyone looked at him with concern and concern. No one knows what¡¯s going on with you. It¡¯s just a suspicion, but I don¡¯t dare to ask directly.


    Standing in front of the mirror, wiping the blood, he touched the spot. Where the blow still resonates, the stinging sensation remains. It made it difficult for him to forget its owner. Gently rubbing his hand to relieve the burning pain, suddenly a strange feeling came, his intestines suddenly became hot. It felt strange like someone was trying to tell him something.


    Suddenly a blurry image of her appeared in his subconscious.


    ¡­


    Today is a beautiful day!


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly but not too hot. Clear clouds, cool wind.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything outside, Zane still felt that the rays of the sun were no longer as harsh as the day before, and this afternoon it seemed that the sky had be strangely cool. The wind from the sea blew in more and more, the air was so fresh.


    A feeling of well-being.


    It is true that the weather always has unexpected changes, causing meteorologists not to have time to change.


    And so is the human mind, making it impossible for its owner to adapt every time it changes its character.


    Feeling anxious, he looked towards the door, listening attentively to the sound of the evening bell. At first, he was a little ufortableing here, but gradually got used to it, even remembering the time clearly. How many bells ring in one go? When he first heard the church bells, Zane found it very harsh, but when he felt it from the bottom of his heart, it would be so soothing, making his mind at ease. As soon as thest bell rang, Zane turned his head to look at the door, anxiously waiting for the other girl, to open the door to the room to enter.

 Chapter 42: Bad news

    A second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Ten minutes passed, and the door was still closed, and the quiet sound was so sickening.


    Despite his hangover, he didn¡¯t show any irritation or difort. He was still waiting patiently, but as time passed, she was still nowhere to be seen, he also became more transparent.


    Why hasn¡¯t shee yet? Or are you not here anymore? Is it about yesterday?


    Suddenly outside the door came the sound of footsteps, the sound of high heels knocking on the floor, he was startled out of his thoughts.


    Not her. Zane confirmed. ra never made any unpleasant sounds when she came here, she always kept quiet.


    The knock on the door sounded, and he sighed, feeling ufortable, and didn¡¯t want to meet people he didn¡¯t need to meet.


    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse, can Ie in?¡±


    A girl¡¯s voice, clear, pleasant, but not hers.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He replied dryly.


    The door opened, and a ¡®Pink¡¯ sound like a stone dropped into the water. The door is closed.


    ¡°What are you calling for?¡±


    The girl came to stand at the end of the bed and looked at him expectantly, to see what he needed. Zane had no obvious reaction. Is there a mistake? He didn¡¯t call anyone or make any requests.


    The girl patiently stood there and watched him without leaving.


    Silent.


    Suddenly he remembered that he had identally pressed the bell on the bed. If she did, then by the way he wanted to know if she wasing today.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± The nurse raised her eyebrows and listened in confusion: ¡°I mean where¡¯s that girl? Why hasn¡¯t this houre yet?¡±


    The nurse looked around the room, only now realizing ra¡¯s absence.


    ¡°The volunteer hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I don¡¯t know why either.¡±


    The girl replied, I really don¡¯t know.


    Feeling frustrated, he asked the girl out.


    ¡°You can go out.¡± He spoke in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°Yes, if you need anything, call, we are always ready to serve.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to, the girl didn¡¯t know what to do to stay. Expressing regret at the opportunity to take care of him, he quickly turned his head to leave. The door closed.


    He was alone in the room.


    After all, why hasn¡¯t shee yet?


    Thirty minutes then an hour passed, another twenty minutes, she still wasn¡¯t there.


    Zane really couldn¡¯t stand this hopeless wait, there was no news from her.


    He has never been so patient.


    Never did he wait for anyone or anything without being angry and frustrated.


    No one had ever confused him in his thoughts as she had.


    Damn! he has reached that limit.


    What the hell is going on, will youe or not?


    He rang the bell repeatedly as if he wanted to ruin it to immediately demand an exnation from the hospital.


    Very quickly a nurse entered, immediately embarrassed to receive his anger.


    ¡°Please calm down. I really don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a nurse, I don¡¯t know about this.¡± Her voice was pleading, trembling almost on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Call the person in charge immediately.¡± He ordered, but it was too much to be patient.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Just waiting for that, the girl quickly walked out of the room.


    He was alone again.


    Why did he get angry for no reason?


    Once more, the door opened, this time the person responsible for the volunteers came in person.


    ¡°You need to see me.¡±


    True professional working style. The woman spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He asked, frustrated that he couldn¡¯t get rid of his thoughts about her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman still spoke softly, clearly not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°I asked where the girl in charge of taking care of me was. Why haven¡¯t youe by now?¡±


    Zane spoke loudly however instead of acting iprehensibly, he still tried to make his voice sound as calm as possible.


    A little surprised at his question, this woman still didn¡¯t know anything, still thought ra wasing just like every other day.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, I will contact the person in charge of the other side.¡±


    He was silent and said nothing.


    The woman went to the window, took the phone, and immediately dialed the director.


    A short conversation, but the content is very clear and necessary. Then she turned to look at him convincingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted them, please wait a little longer. She¡¯s probably on her way.¡±


    He said nothing, at least that information put him at ease. The woman was still right waiting for a positive response from him.


    Zane raised his hand to signal her out, he needed to correct his state before meeting her.


    The room was once again upied by him alone. It¡¯s lonely, empty. It was as if without her there was no ce where people wanted to stay in the same ce for a long time.


    oOo


    ra staggered into the unknown space, her hand trying to reach out to grab his arm, but couldn¡¯t, before leaning back she could still see a glimpse of his bewildered face looking at her.


    The roll quickly came to aplete stop.


    Boom!


    An echoing sound, her head spinning, shey there ying between life and death. Before everything turnedpletely ck, her eyes dreamily watched her run out, gaping, staring at her, she swore she¡¯d seen her scream at the man.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    Blurry vision, Everything has turned ck. She fell into the abyss, and not a single ray of light prated.


    Where are you? No pain and no struggle.


    All unspecified.


    Her ears heard buzzing and then stopped, shepletely lost consciousness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    oOo


    Zane was still sitting there, leaning against the edge of the bed, eyes fixed on the window, the church bells had long since ended, but ra still hadn¡¯te. He hadn¡¯t stopped thinking aimlessly, not knowing if it was because of yesterday¡¯s incident that she wanted to avoid him.


    The feeling of not being able to find the answer made his heart turn upside down, he¡¯s never been like this, after all, why? He sat like that for nearly two hours, so many people came in and out of his room, but she never appeared. He felt very nauseous, a little unsettled for no reason. Wondering what happened to her?


    ¡®Cup¡¯


    The ss in his hand fell to the floor, making a shrill sound. Zane was very careful, but still let that happen, when he put the ss on the table right next to him, he thought he had pushed it inside, but when he was just at the edge of the table he let go, so the ying ss emptied and fell.


    Suddenly the door opened again.


    It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? He couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and immediately spoke without waiting for the person outside to speak.


    ¡°Cindere!¡±


    Zane hopes it¡¯s her, but soon the feeling of hopelessness rises again, followed by an unknown fear.


    Today, ra can¡¯te.

 Chapter 43: She fell down the stairs

    Xenia stood motionless for a moment, covering her mouth with both hands, unable to speak, then when she discovered that her boyfriend was standing over there with a stunned expression and trembling limbs, she realized what was happening.


    ¡°What the hell did he do?¡± The stepmother cried out in anger.


    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± He stammered, not knowing what to say, and she raised an eyebrow when she noticed his untidy outfit, the zipper of his pants hadn¡¯t even pulled up, and she understood.


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you do that?¡± She growled in a frenzy, ignoring ra¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I¡­ Just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± He rified in a fearful voice. Then he turned to her and begged her: ¡°Listen to me, we¡¯ll deal with thatter, what to do with it?¡±


    He trembled and looked at her imploringly. As if she were his savior now.


    Xenia withdrew her deadly gaze, and then the two looked down at her. She suddenly felt afraid, is ra dead or not? Although many times had thought of wanting her to die as well as wanting to kill her, now that the truth hade true, she was not happy at all, even panicking for no reason.


    If you go at night, you will meet one day, but here it is. She caused many crimes for ra, of course, she was afraid that if she died, she woulde back to haunt her.


    Both were confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. He stood there awkwardly brushing the cold tissue from his pale face.


    She remained as stiff as a rock until the demon within her spoke up. Shocked, she lifted her trembling legs closer to ra. She crouched down and put her hand on her nose, to see if she was dead, oh still breathing, but very weak, and the blood didn¡¯t stop running out. Xenia immediately drew her back in one swift movement, as if touching her might frighten her to death.


    She stopped looking at her and looked up at the man holding his breath, waiting for the results. He was as panicked as she was by the sudden incident.


    He still can¡¯t believe what he just did. He wondered if it was he who killed her. He stood there shivering, never having thought of this dire situation. ra resisted fiercely and then he didn¡¯t know what to do, he was so surprised that he let go of her hand.


    Is this an ident? Will he be convicted of murder?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the hospital.¡± Suddenly he raised his voice in fear. Seems to have some sense of seriousness.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    She huffed, almost fully alert enough to figure things out. He looked at her bewildered, unsure of what she wanted, he would be charged with murder if she died. And he didn¡¯t want that, not at all.


    ¡°If they ask why it¡¯s so rash, what can we say, not to mention the police might step in.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, cautiously, this was beyond her control. Hearing her say that he became more panicked and unconscious, so he sat down on the stairs, his body trembling and falling into insecurity at his behavior.


    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re in the same boat now. You have to follow my arrangements.¡± Xenia said, in a stable state of mind. This unexpected incident was not against her, on the contrary. She had grasped the tip of that stupid, eager man.


    He looked up and down at her, nodding wildly in eptance, without a doubt.


    She was satisfied, secretlyughing in her stomach, then brainstorming how to solve it, and suddenly Karin¡¯s voice startled her back to reality.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    The mother confusedly replied to her daughter: ¡°I¡¯lle in right away.¡±


    Then she turned to look at him, speaking as if ordering.


    ¡°Get her upstairs, deal with the blood, and don¡¯t let anyone else know about this. We need to discuss a perfect excuse if anyone knows about this, and in case the police get involved. ¡±


    With that, she turned away, walked to Karin¡¯s room before she waited too long, and went out again and messed up.


    While losing direction, her words were like a lifeline. He quickly calmed down, rushed down, and did exactly as she said. He picked ra up,pletely avoiding looking at her increasingly gray, purple face.


    He felt chills when he touched the gradually cold body.


    Afterying her down on the bed in the attic. The good guy pulled the soft sheet over her. Then hurriedly left the room, she gave him a creepy feeling.


    Despite ra lying there alive or dead, he and she went into the room to discuss everything so that no one would ask or suspect that if ra suddenly died, there would be an excuse to speak.


    oOo


    Her shoulders shaking, Martha clenched her fists, her teeth clenched as she watched the whole thing. The sound made her teeth collide, creating a shivering feeling for the listener. Suddenly she raised her hand as if she was about to do something. Bertha observed the direction of her eyes, it turned out that Martha was aiming for the other man, guessing what Martha was about to do, Bertha quickly reached out to stop her.


    He was hastily pulling the nket for her, startled when a nearby cupboard fell to the floor, evidently Martha wanted to punish him.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Bertha snapped at the moral vition of an angel, fortunately, she stopped in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just acting for heaven¡¯s sake, he deserves it.¡±


    Martha screamed, jerking her hand back.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of that stupid act? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re an angel.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with angels? Maybe you don¡¯t have feelings, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still stone cold when you see ra sobbing in pain.¡±


    Martha said, her voice suddenly choking, tears welling in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I know, but we¡¯re not allowed to do that.¡±


    Bertha¡¯s voice was soft, something was blocking her throat, it was annoying.


    ¡°How cruel! How dare they do such a crime against a holy girl like ra, they deserve to be punished. Why am I not allowed to do that.¡±


    Bertha stood beside her, looking at her partner, knowing Martha¡¯s psychology but knowing nothing more than giving her words that Martha didn¡¯t bother to hear.

 Chapter 44: Angry angel

    ¡°Martha! Calm down, I know how you feel. Don¡¯t be so hysterical.¡±


    ¡°How can I stay calm? ra would have died if she hadn¡¯t been taken to the hospital. And it¡¯s all their fault.¡± Martha screamed again, her eyes glimmering with fearsome hatred.


    Bertha gripped Martha¡¯s trembling shoulders tightly.


    ¡°They will be punished. God is fair.¡±


    ¡°He originally had no eyes.¡±


    Martha retorted and immediately thunder rose, a bolt of lightning struck behind them both.


    ¡°If you¡¯re good, then beat me to death. If you have eyes, why treat a poor girl like ra unfairly.¡±


    Martha looked up fearlessly, scolding the heavens loudly.


    Clearly unable to control her pity for ra, Martha had no reason to be angry with God for no reason. Seeing her lying there in pain, but as a guardian angel herself, she had no power to stop what had happened.


    ¡°Martha!¡±


    Bertha implored the bewildered girl fervently.


    ¡°Bertha! Tell me, are we really gods? Why is it that when people need to be protected we can only watch helplessly? We were sent here to protect her, weren¡¯t we? ¡±


    Never had she seen her mischievous, mischievous partner fall into such silence. A very rare but very real image of Martha, making Bertha have a different view, that angels also have feelings like humans.


    ¡°Must too.¡± Bertha replied, like the wind, as if a whisper that didn¡¯t want anyone to hear themmenting: ¡°You¡¯re right. We were sent here to protect ra.¡±


    Bertha said, stepping closer to Martha, pulling her brown hair into herp with aforting hug.


    ¡°But Martha, you must know that there are things that happen in everyone¡¯s destiny. This is ra¡¯s fate. There is no way to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°So ra, she can¡­ can die.¡±


    Martha could neither believe nor think about the misfortune, but it suddenly popped into her mind.


    ¡°I believe ra will make it through.¡± In aforting voice, Bertha reassured Martha: ¡°She hasn¡¯t found her prince yet. She will definitely live, otherwise, all those years of effort will be in vain. We all believe it. happiness will smile at her. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here, beside ra.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    A silence. The two still gave each other a warmforting hug. Suddenly Martha spoke up.


    ¡°Hey, Bertha.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Turns out I was wrong.¡± The brte wanted to confess one thing.


    ¡°Confused About What?¡± Bertha is Curious to know.


    ¡°I thought you had no feelings, but I didn¡¯t expect you to cry too.¡±


    Martha honestly satisfied her partner¡¯s other wish.


    They immediately broke out of the hug, looked at each other, and then burst outughing.


    ¡°This!¡± Bertha changed her tone, sulking as she heard Martha admit that her previous assessment of herself waspletely wrong. Martha couldn¡¯t help butugh at that first sulking gesture.


    Not giving up, Berthamented sternly: ¡°You¡¯re also wetter than I thought. Crying wet my shirt, look.¡± The girl touched the shoulder of her shirt, wanting Martha to look at it.


    ¡°Now you know.¡± Martha innocently admitted, not only that but also deliberately teased Bertha: ¡°I know what you like.


    ¡°Speak and listen.¡± Doubtful look Bertha inquired.


    ¡°She likes to be my partner.¡±


    Martha replied, what a clever thing, can¡¯t refute anything, Berthaughed too.


    Looks like they got better.


    ¡°We¡¯re still undecided, though.¡± Bertha reminded Martha that they were still rivals.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±


    Martha proudly dered confidently.


    ¡°If you lose, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    They teased each other again, and for the first time ever Bertha opened her heart like that.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Not sure yet, maybe you¡¯re the one crying.¡±


    They are not ashamed to be rivals, are good partners, and very know how to make each other happy. Although when they first started working together, they didn¡¯t like each other¡¯s personalities. But look, now they¡¯re all captivated by the girl¡¯s holiness. Know more open, more caring for each other.


    Sharing amon concern. Cindere¡¯s Happiness.


    The shadow of the two angels left, and although they were back to normal, the worry for ra was still there. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want to show them off again.


    Indignation is not an emotion an angel needs.


    He hastened to leave when it was already dark, and after careful discussion with Xenia, the man had to hurry away for a while, still being caught by her neck, of course, and when necessary he had to provide. a good deal for me. It was mutually beneficial, he didn¡¯t resist at all, and epted everything she offered, as long as no one mentioned him in ra¡¯s case.


    He had just stepped out of the iron gate, his eyes darting to see if anyone was looking at him, having a habit of being startled, he was afraid that his actions would be discovered. Pulling on his hood, he hurriedly left, and when he left, it also rained. Martha watched his sneaky escape from sin, couldn¡¯t contain her anger, and having a soft drink at her feet, she angrily kicked it at him, hoping it would hit him right on the head, knocking him unconscious as well. yes, but not ording to the will of people, even gods.


    They can soar through the air, hitting Sarah in the head as she approached.


    Sarah angrily looked around, loudly scolding: ¡°Damn it, who is it?¡±


    She reached out her hand to rub the pain while ring as if looking for the culprit, unfortunately, there was no shadow around, the sky began to pour more seeds, and she angrily left the house to avoid the rain. I feel like I¡¯m unlucky.


    oOo


    That night it rained heavily, and the wind blew against ra¡¯s window. It was so strong that it broke the outer ss, so the raindrops kept pouring into her room. The curtain fluttered in the wind.


    The north wind hissed, coldly enveloping the whole room.


    Thunder rumbled like an explosion of heaven and earth.


    Shey there in a futile attempt.


    ra daydreamed, not knowing what was going on around her, shey still as if she were sleeping but in reality, she was not.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she lost all consciousness. ra rolled over on the bed whispering fragmentary words or falling into a deep, deathly sleep that did not bring her any rest.


    The febrile convulsion resulted in a rapid loss of consciousness, asionally involuntarily shaking limbs on both sides of her body. Her body became rigid, curving only part of her body. The body is weird.


    Her whole body was hot, cold sweat poured out as much as carefree raindrops falling outside.


    ra is in critical condition, yet no one cares.


    Despite their grief and pity for her, the two other angels could only stand by the bed to cheer her up in consciousness.


    Martha knelt, sped her hands, looked up, and whispered prayers, while Bertha sat on the edge of the bed, wanting to take her hand but couldn¡¯t.


    Will God answer prayers?

 Chapter 45: Fight with fate

    As the hours passed, ra writhed in pain. Struggling with the temptation of death. Continue to drag on lest she no longer has the strength to ovee.


    ¡°Fighting ra! You can do it!¡±


    Bertha whispered, tears falling unconsciously. Seeing ra gradually weaken made her unable to hold back any longer. Unable to do anything for her, Bertha sat there, staring at her strangely contorted face.


    Martha was still on her knees, looking up at the picture of mercy hanging above ra¡¯s bed. Tears could not hold her back to let them flow.


    They both know what to do to help her, but the feeling of not being able to help is unsettling.


    Prolonged convulsions, ra may die. They need to put her on her side or face down on the floor. Remove any sharp objects near her, loosen tight clothing and hold her to prevent injury. Do not put anything in your mouth or try to stop seizures.


    They know but they can¡¯t act. They couldn¡¯t touch her. Most of all, magic is also limited to the fullest after they intentionally misused it to help ra get rid of bullying from others.


    Feelings of helplessness and guilt tormented both of them.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Who said angels don¡¯t have emotions like humans? They also know the pain and know what piety is.


    And most of all, the feeling of helplessness was pressing down on both of their chests.


    We must rely on ra¡¯s extraordinary energy. They knew the convulsions would stop on their own, as long as ra persistently pushed them away.


    Both of their hearts stopped beating and their breaths seemed to be strangled by invisible hands, they looked up in trust and waited.


    A cold wind blew over the house, what a mncholy feeling.


    Xenia rolled over in her warm bed, tossing and turning, she had no restful sleep, when the lightning was furiously venting its fury, she was delirious in a terrible nightmare, she saw her standing there, at the end of the bed, looking at her with a cynical smile. Long hair fluttering, fluttering in the cold night wind. A stream of red blood ran from her head, falling limply, drenching her holy face. She rolled her eyes, mumbled without a sound, and struggled in an unsessful attempt to get out of her gruesome image. That¡¯s creepy.


    Electric lights flicker, sometimes dim, sometimes clear. Xenia squeezed her eyes shut,forting herself, ¡®she¡¯s gone.¡¯


    As expected, when she opened her eyes, she was no longer standing there. However, the obsession didn¡¯t stop, she got goosebumps when she felt someone was close to her, rolled her eyes, she panicked when she saw ra¡¯s mother stretch out her hand as if to strangle her.


    ¡°How dare you do that to ra?¡±


    She screamed in horror. Waking up from the dream, panting in an attempt to dispel the fear. Cold sweat poured down his guilty face.


    She sat in a daze, shivering, her eyes zed over the room. Lightning outside the window made a bright parrot that startled her. It was as if someone was looking at her with angry eyes.


    Suddenly she thought in horror of ra.


    Is she dead?


    She shook her legs off the bed and went upstairs to check, the electric light flickered. She stiffened and opened the door to her room.


    Hearing the door open, Bertha looked up.


    Is she dizzy or is she hallucinating when she¡¯s panicking? she saw Bertha sitting there, beside ra, looking at her with murderous intent.


    Terrified, she screamed and immediately rushed downstairs, climbed into bed, and covered herself with nkets. She trembled as if she had just seen a ghost.


    His mouth kept muttering an apology.


    Turns out I know fear too!


    oOo


    No matter what happens, dawn always wakes up to wee the new day as the most natural one. After the storm, the sky was much clearer. But ra stilly there struggling against her own destiny.


    The space seemed to be quiet, suddenly Sarah¡¯s shrill voice was heard. Grasping her favorite dress, she burst into a frenzy, ra forgot to put her clothes on yesterday, so it rained that night, and her beautiful floral dress got wet, this morning she wanted to wear it to school, and yet, even then, it wasn¡¯t even intact, the strong wind caused the skirt to flutter, and the tree branch was torn in a big way.


    ¡°ra!¡± She shouted her name, exasperated: ¡°Get out of here now.¡±


    Looking at the dress in her hand, her eyes sparkled, she was full of murderous intent.


    No one answered, no sign of her rushing to run when called, usually, when called she was always right after. But today Sarah stood still in theundry room and did not see her.


    ¡°ra! Are you deaf?¡±


    The second time there was still nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the end of the line.¡± She stammered, extremely annoyed that she ignored her. Clutching the dress in her hand, she rushed up to ra¡¯s room.


    Without knocking, she just kicked it open with her foot. Constantly cursing.


    ¡°You eat lobster liver or what, you dare to ignore my words. Sit up, I have something to settle with you.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t know she was in. Seeing her lying motionless, she became more enraged that she was making fun of her.


    ¡°Still lying around and refusing to get up? Don¡¯t y with me.¡± She threatened, ring at her.


    Useless, she still didn¡¯t react. Sarah lost her patience, and stepped forward, roughly pulling her out of bed.


    She pushed the softball away from her body. Still, nothing changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at pretending, you haven¡¯t even gotten up yet.¡±


    Her voice is as sharp as hers.


    ¡°Did I tell you to wake up?¡± She screamed, clearly driving her crazy. By the way, she threw the wet dress she was holding at ra¡¯s face. However, she still did not respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like to be heavy? It seems you like me to use violence, right?¡±


    Sarah got hotter, reached out, and grabbed ra by the cor, wanting to help her sit up. But she drew her hand back as soon as she touched it, terrified as the bone-chilling air caressed her skin.


    Thanks to the sudden release of her hand, ra fell back to her old position.


    No reaction, no pain.

 Chapter 46: Fears

    Sarah panicked and yelled, ¡°Mom!¡± Then she rushed downstairs.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you panicking, what happened?¡±


    She was present with a questioning voice. Seeing Sarah rush to hug her, she shivered and lost her soul.


    ¡°ra! It¡¯s¡­¡± Sarah stammered in a choked voice.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Hana came out of the room and asked.


    Sarah hugged her tighter as if trying to crush her sudden fear. She soothed her with a reassuring voice.


    ¡°Sarah! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± She patted and hugged her suddenly cold body, not only that her face had turned pale.


    ¡°Tell me what makes you so afraid of harm?¡± She asked thoughtfully, clearly certain in her heart that something had happened, but still uncertain.


    ¡°His body was cold. It didn¡¯t react at all.¡±


    Sarah tried to speak, still notpletely shocked by the incident.


    Both daughters still do not know what happened.


    Only she knew, Xenia frowned incredulously. Was she really dead? No! I need to be sure about it, it¡¯s serious.


    ¡°Tell your mother how?¡±


    She calmly wants to know the beginning and end of the matter, to see if her daughter is scared. She needs to have a specific n if anyone asks why ra died.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Sarah began in a trembling voice: ¡°I went to theundry room to get my floral dress, and it was wet and torn a long way. Seeing this, I called ra to ask if ¡°But I kept calling and she didn¡¯t answer.¡± With a single step, she continued: ¡°I immediately ran up to his room, opened the door to find him lying still on the bed, not moving, thinking he was angry with me, I just walked over to face a battle,e on,e on. I suddenly felt cold when I touched him.¡±


    She paused to finish her narration. Still have note out of that obsession. She clung to my neck.


    ¡°Is it still breathing?¡± She stroked her back, impatiently asking.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± She shook her head: ¡°I was so scared that I rushed downstairs, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s alive or dead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to your room. I¡¯ll take you to buy a new dresster.¡±


    She pushed her away, understanding Sarah to enter the room.


    ¡°Mom! What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Hana, who had been standing for a while, was panicking, so she asked.


    ¡°Give it here, let me check it out.¡±


    She turned to look at her two children, then slowly picked up theborious steps up the stairs.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Hana called out, then ran after her.


    The door to ra¡¯s room flew open, and she stood at the door hesitantly daring to enter.


    If she really died, what should she do?


    Hana stood behind, seeing her mother¡¯s consideration, she looked inside to see how. Then speak up.


    ¡°Let me.¡± She slipped past her, then boldly stepped inside. She wanted to put out her hand to stop her, but before she could, Hana walked over to her.


    ra¡¯s face was white, the wound on her forehead turned purple, and the blood had stopped running. A little scared, she lingered to see if she was dead.


    Her soft, weak breathing showed she was still alive. She eximed, regaining herposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alive, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I still do not believe it.


    ¡°Sure, he¡¯s still breathing, his breathing isn¡¯t even. It looks like he has a fever.¡± Hana said, touching her forehead lightly.


    Feeling secure, like a mountain had been lifted off her chest, she allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What do we do with it now, do we need to take it to the hospital?¡±


    Suddenly, Hana reminded her. Obviously, she is very weak. I am afraid that she will not make it through today. If she is taken to the hospital right away, she may still be able to make it in time. She looked at her mother expectantly, she said nothing, thinking. At this point, she still can¡¯t let go of her crime.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, it¡¯s almost time for school. I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± She urged Hana to go now. Without question or doubt, she obeyed and went downstairs. Suddenly she called back and wanted to say something: ¡°Ah, I will send him a leave of absence.¡±


    Hana frowned, showing annoyance: ¡°Why do you do that? Never mind, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Just do as mom says, someone asked why and said he¡¯s been away for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why say that, he¡¯s clearly sick, just say he has a fever.¡± Hana suddenly became more sensitive, it was clear that her mother was hiding something.


    ¡°You keep telling them that he¡¯s sick, don¡¯t let others know. You don¡¯t need to know much, I have a point.¡± She spoke louder, pleading, and turned tomand.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand what her mother wanted to do, she wasn¡¯t crazy enough to be so inquisitive, especially when it came to ra. Waiting for Hana to disappear, she went back into the room, quickly covered her with a soft nket, then ran downstairs to the medicine cab to find some fever reducers. She frantically took a ss of water and went up to her room again. Slowly she sat up, forced her mouth open, and immediately put the medicine in her hand into her mouth, but ra¡¯s mouth was tightly closed, her broken neck was dry and not slippery at all.


    She had toy her down, find something to break the pills, grind them into powder and mix it with water, and pour it right into ra¡¯s mouth. This time it seems to be more effective.


    When she was done, she adjusted the nket up high over ra¡¯s chest, closed the window, and went out, mumbling that everything would be okay.


    She left, and the two angels looked at each other in disbelief.


    Did her conscience suddenly arise or did she have a n?


    No matter what she does, it won¡¯t change people¡¯s minds. She¡¯s a good person.¡¯

 Chapter 47: Looking forward to news

    ra was breathing hard. She is suffering from the torment of pain.


    Hurting! Hopeless!


    Just like that, ra was unconscious until the second day, showing no signs of waking up.


    Not sure if she will wake up again or not?


    It was the second day she didn¡¯te, Zane was really mad, there was no reliable exnation to make him feel better, and the substitute nurses made him ufortable.


    They were chattering and noisy. I Like to get attention. Far from her.


    She was quiet, listening, and didn¡¯t have any intimacy with him. Except when it¡¯s absolutely necessary. She simply did the right thing and didn¡¯t think otherwise.


    It was that difference that made him impressed with her. Several times Zane asked if she knew who he was. ra was always honest ¡®I don¡¯t know anything about you, nor do I want to know.


    I don¡¯t understand why he believes what she says. The truth is she didn¡¯t lie. He felt it. Maybe he was mistaken sometimes, but he himself couldn¡¯t exin why he believed her.


    He wanted to learn more about her. Even offered to be friends. But she always showed a determined attitude. Work just works. That made him love her even more.


    There will be a day when he officially learns about her, soon when his eyes see her. The deal will end. Then she had no more reason to refuse.


    The more he thought about her, the more confused he became. The ringing of the bell today did not calm him down.


    The answer he received was only one correct.


    ¡®We can¡¯t contact her, we¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s news.¡¯


    It was as if she had evaporated from the world.


    Why can a person who is resting peacefully disappear without a trace?


    Zane didn¡¯t believe the excuse they gave him, but he couldn¡¯te up with another more convincing one. At first, he was certain that it was an ident, so she wanted to avoid him for a while, but avoiding him without warning, without a message was strange.


    Was he so scared that she had to hide like that?


    Surely this is not simple, there is a twist here.


    Wait.


    Wait.


    Wait.


    Still no sound.


    The director made hundreds of phone calls for her, but only to see the phone ring and then silence, no one answered, and no one texted to answer.


    Anxiety has reached a climax.


    The director has tried every way to contact her family, unfortunately, the information she has about her is recorded in the file that the orphanage keeps, except for her phone number, ra did not give any more details. Any more info, no home phone number, no home address. More than that, only the first name, not thest name.


    Like she¡¯s a mysterious person who doesn¡¯t want people to find out about her.


    The director loved ra very much, she was so impatient that she immediately informed the police that she was missing, but she received a very angry reply, ¡®missing for less than 48 hours, we do not bodyguard¡¯.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it, how could they answer so heartlessly?


    Even if there is me and scolding, thew is still thew. Can¡¯t do otherwise, without any exceptions. Unless there is real evidence that this is a well-founded disappearance case, there is a suspect or something but necessary information to prove this is a disappearance case.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing to prove.


    Had to sit on the fire waiting for time to pass quickly, 48 hours will be epted and handled.


    So annoying!


    Whoever came up with this damned ritual, that¡¯s deplorable.


    The uneasiness persisted.


    A bad premonition was woven by him. When I heard the news


    ¡®Recently it has been discovered that many girls have been raped and brutally murdered.¡¯


    The news made his stomach hotter than ever.


    If that¡¯s true, she might as well have¡­? He was angry with himself for thinking so wildly.


    ¡®Holy girl will be okay? Cindere will surely be unharmed.¡¯ Even with such a positive thought, the anxiety was still getting bigger and bigger, it was about to explode with suffocating frustration.


    Zane now was like sitting on a fire, he worried about that terrible thing happening.


    Unable to sit still anymore, he insisted that he needed to do something, it was better to take action first than to sit and wait, dying her would probably be in danger or misfortune.


    Zane immediately called the housekeeper, the gray-haired man quickly walked over to meet him immediately, no more roundabouts, no more lengthy, he made a request immediately, wanting him to quickly send people away. find her, the police don¡¯t get involved, he will.


    At least he has the conditions and ability to do it.


    A voice replied ¡®Yes, I understand.¡¯ The door closed, and he was alone, impatient.


    In the blink of an eye, the feeling of insecurity made him more and more ufortable, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, wanted to get out of bed, and wanted to personally go out there to search.


    No one asked him to do that, he himself did not understand why he acted like this. What did she do to make him not realize what she did?


    Are you special to other girls?


    He hated himself more and more.


    It¡¯s useless!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If only he could see. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, immediately got out of bed, and rushed out to find her. But unable to leave the room, he was stopped by the nurses.


    He angrily pulled down the blindfold and opened his eyes¡­


    What is this feeling?

 Chapter 48: Looking for Cinderella

    It¡¯s not just Zane who is crazy about his personal assistant¡¯s disappearance without news, Roly is in the same situation as his friend. Nom¡¯s gray face at this time was enough to prove how tired Roly had been when he couldn¡¯t solve his pent-up curiosity for a long time, leading to uncontrolled fear of his obsession.


    That mysterious girl troubled him.


    This is no longer a boring task like it was at first, searching for the owner of the shoe who saved Zane.


    Exactly. It¡¯s more than that, he must find the answer that transforms his already boring life.


    Roly is determined to break that mystery. That determination was here, he showed up at the guild hall very early just to start that task that was considered impossible.


    Roly hastily rummaged through the bookshelf in the room just to find what he was looking for.


    Suddenly the door opened and Neil walked in soon after, surprised to see Roly fidgeting with the overhead bookshelves.


    ¡°Roly!¡± He called, looking at what you were doing: ¡°Looking for something?¡±


    Roly paused, his nimble fingers hovering over the stack of sorted papers.


    ¡°I want to see the freshman¡¯s file. Did you see it?¡±


    Roly replied, turning to look at Neil.


    Somewhat curious, why did he suddenly want to see them? However, Neil is still enthusiastic to help you. No wonder why.


    ¡°They¡¯re on the top right. That stack of yellow files.¡±


    Following the instructions, he reached up and carried the thick stack of papers down.


    It was quite heavy, and Roly staggered to knock them over. Fortunately, he was able to keep it straight in time, the quick reaction still hadn¡¯t left him, at least she hadn¡¯t had a big impact on him, making him dizzy.


    Look at this record, more than in previous years, nearly 500 students. Double the amount.


    It seems that universities are bing more and more open in setting selection criteria, and the opportunity to study here is also open to many subjects. It could also be due to the fact that the new families became rich like mushrooms, whatever the reason, he didn¡¯t mind.


    The problem worth paying attention to is how long it takes to see all these records, he doesn¡¯t have time to sit all day to look at the faces of the girls at school, like choosing someone to look at. And most of all, will he find her?


    He is not interested. But there is no other option. He¡¯d tried everything, even going to each ss to have a look, maybe luck wouldn¡¯t open the door when he¡¯d stood outside peeking into the freshman sses. Didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious, and left a dubious impression on him.


    It was also possible that he had missed her when he only had a moment to nce through each ssroom, maybe when he caught sight of her, she would have lowered her head.


    So far, everything is still vague.


    Luckily that mysterious girl was among the freshmen. The reason he asserted that was because he connected events, from trying on shoes to rumors not long ago. You believe so.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Not to mention Last time, because he stayed up toote, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly who was who, and at that time, her impression was still not very deep.


    Only after that night of the encounter, he was confident that he would remember if he saw her again. Or at least seeing a picture sent to him reminded him of her face.


    Roly returned to the table and immediately got to work. Neil sat down in his ce, observing his friend¡¯s serious and impatient attitude, not without suspicion. Fingers flipping pages quickly. The eyes also followed that to the two sides continuously.


    There is an advantage for him, that is, he can limit the profile to find, but if the profile is male, he passes it all over and doesn¡¯t even look at the face or remember a name.


    That unusual expression made Neil forced to stare, forgetting his business. He wanted to ask you directly, but many times he moved and stopped.


    Obviously, I don¡¯t know where to start. Besides, he wasn¡¯t sure he would say it. Roly will deny everything, and the answer Neil knows for sure is ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ nothing at all, or something like ¡®you think too much.¡¯


    After a while, the room became more lively when the other three arrived. Arlo was still chatting with Liam, talking andughing very happily.


    Everyone seemed to pay attention to the story Arlo said, but he still worked but no one forced him to do it.


    Suddenly realizing something unusual in him, Arlo quickly opened his mouth, eyes constantly looking at him, asking: ¡°Hey! Roly!¡±


    He still didn¡¯t look up. Arlo raised his eyebrows and asked, a little teasingly: ¡°Your face is not very good. Haven¡¯t slept well these past few days?¡±


    Indeed, he did not sleep well.


    Was it because he was too focused or pretended not to hear? Arlo was taken aback by his ignorance, and was about to say something more when Neil interjected:


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s serious, don¡¯t bother!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Arlo suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t know what to say, obviously just caring for you, why should he be considered annoying, not satisfied but not angry? Arlo stopped paying attention to him and turned to continue talking to Liam. But Liam was busy shooting a curious nce at Roly.


    Not to mention Liam, Corbin, and Neil all had the same thoughts.


    After all, what makes Roly the way he is these days? He has never been a workaholic, even losing sleep over worrying about it.


    They looked at each other, confused but instead of asking him directly, they kept quiet


    Handle your work.


    Half an hour passed, the bell rang, and ss started. They all quickly left to go to ss.


    He was still sitting there, solemnly solving the problem that bothered him.


    More females than males. More tired than you thought.

 Chapter 49: Happy dream

    Done half of them. He continued to look at the text file, and just turned the first page, Suddenly a headache came. He fell into a state of dizziness, his mind dizzy. He quickly put his hand on his temple and closed his eyes to rx a little. Didn¡¯t have time to look at the portrait of the file.


    After a while, the headache still didn¡¯t go away, and Roly got up and got out of the chair.


    You need to stay awake.


    Just like that, Roly opened the door to the bathroom at the end of the hallway.


    At that moment, Arlo turned around, having left his things behind, the blond walking past Roly¡¯s desk before taking his seat.


    Not understanding what this was all about, Arlo carelessly bumped into the edge of Roly¡¯s desk, causing pain in one of his hips, and the stack of files that had already been looked at by Roly, lying on the edge of the table, thanks to Arlo¡¯s impact, they then fell to the floor. Just as the wind blew in, causing the curtain to sway, some of the papers on the desk flew to the floor.


    The window hasn¡¯t been closed yet.


    It¡¯s very strange to say this, and it¡¯s also true that ra¡¯s folder was at the top of the many files Roly hadn¡¯t seen yet, thanks to the wind blowing it down, among the ones that Arlo had picked up.


    Once again luck was not on his side. Once again he let her escape.


    Arlo quickly rearranged the papers he had picked up, put them in a shortpartment, took his things, and quickly returned to ss.


    So her file was safely among the files Roly had looked through.


    The room was eerily quiet, the wind stopped blowing as if it had never existed.


    When he felt better, Roly went back to look at the rest of the numbers, not knowing what happened when he went out, just as he had expected when he sat back at his desk, he did not see the suspicious girl. chief.


    Perhaps he was mistaken, that girl was not a freshman. Or not a student of the school.


    Who is she after all?


    Empty, his mind was nothing but gloomy right now.


    Roly leaned back, sighing in indescribable boredom.


    Deadlock, dead end!


    A horrible feeling of difort, for the first time since that day he fell into such a state of mind.


    He sat there absent-mindedly, letting papers fly around the room, and in a fit of rage, he threw them away.


    Another person with a headache is like him.


    Cindere! Who is she?


    ¡­


    In the middle of the gray space, ra struggled to determine the direction. She had been here for a long time, bewildered in despair, unable to find a way out of the ck velvet curtain.


    All was ck, devoid of any sign of life. She stood still in panic when she was alone, her eyes darting around, the ck covering the two glittering spheres.


    Suddenly, in the distance, a ray of hope shed. She reached out her hand to block the bright light.


    ¡®Is the way out!¡¯ She eximed with joy as she saw the light gradually spreading, it was showing her the way. Without hesitation, ra smiled happily and ran over there.


    Feeling like someone was chasing her, she turned around, hundreds of arms reaching out to grab her. Panicked, she ran towards the light with all her might.


    Her willpower overcame fear. Arms trapped inside the velvet curtain she had just taken off, leaving everything behind, she swam out into the light. After a few moments, only a small ck dot remained and then disappeared when she turned her head to look back.


    She stopped running, bent her knees, and gasped in an attempt to regain her vitality.


    Suddenly she looked up, eyes wide, surprised at the beautiful scene before her eyes.


    Where is this?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heaven!


    ra could not believe her eyes, there is such a beautiful ce in this world. High above the clear sky, the sun gently hid behind the clouds, ying hide and seek, surrounded by clouds with countless shapes drifting indifferently, asionally teasing the wind at random, the huge rainbow, across the horizon, radiating color on everything.


    It¡¯s sparkling! It¡¯s magical!


    A moment of serenity, the atmosphere is refreshing.


    In the cool breeze, the air wafted with a strange scent. She spread her arms wide and inhaled the intoxicating scent. Then slowly opened her eyes, so surprised!


    In front of her eyes, thevender field spread out vastly, still as if sleeping, only seeing a t surface with ripples. asionally a few small birds fly by. The gentle breeze brought, and the whole field rustled, gently. The wind caressed her body, she seemed to be flying in a free world, and purple ripples chased each other to the horizon. The fields seem to be moving. Birds flew out from the trees and hovered in the air, chirping like their mother¡¯s luby, they were weing her.


    razily lifted her legs and walked forward. Admiring praise, what I see. Here is a field of flowers growing among the green grass. Drops of white dew remained on the leaves like glittering crystals.


    In the midst of a very peaceful scene, ra idly sang a cheerful tune.


    This is really the life she wants.


    Leaves are leaves ¡­. is the lyrics of the song that fly with the gentle wind, touching those beautiful petals, they also sway to the rhythm.


    Lavender! The flower she likes, the scent is gentle but delicate. Not passionate but makes people nostalgic.


    ra was so absorbed in her promenade, that she had never been happier. It seems that the painful life of the past kept blowing away with the wind.


    After a while, the Sun rose high, shining brightly on the colorful field like a beautiful painting, no color the artist can paint.


    The weather is getting sunnier and sunnier every day, but it¡¯s not hot or ufortable, because each breeze blows cool. Stepping higher, she looked down into the distance, at the foot of the hill a towering citadel stood proudly.


    Feeling rxed, she decided to sit down under the cherry tree, and rest a bit, before heading towards the castle, gazing at the horizon. There was a feeling offort in my heart.


    This ce is so happy, she wishes to be here forever.

 Chapter 50: Meet my mom in dream

    For a moment she sank into this world, forgetting the reality she was struggling with.


    Sitting here looking at the color of flowers on the green meadow, feeling peaceful as if living in peaceful moments.


    Stretching her shoulders, and taking a breath of fresh air, she fell back onto the green grass. Lightly blinking your eyelids, you quickly fall into a peaceful sleep.


    Suddenly, a sweet, affectionate voice echoed in the space.


    ¡°ra! Wake up, baby.¡±


    Startled, she sat up and looked around, there it was! At the end of the slope, her mother stood there waving hello, her smile so tender.


    Filled with happiness, she jumped up and ran to hug her mother.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Choking, said: ¡°Mom, I miss you so much! Finally meeting you!¡±


    Soft hands gently stroked her bouncy hair, her mother gently patted her.


    ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Mother scolded love: ¡°Aren¡¯t you always with me?¡± Mom said, hugging her tighter.


    She said in a sob, ¡°I don¡¯t want that, I really want to live with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb!¡± Mother said, reaching out to wipe the tears at the corner of her face.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re all covered in dirt.¡± Taking the handkerchief from her pocket, the other warm hand gently wiped the sweat from her smeared face. Then her mother dusted off the white dress she was wearing, removing the weeds from her hair. ra looked at her mother silently, her heart filled with happiness. Tears did not stop falling.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Motherforted her, her hand conveying warmth to her.


    ra stopped sobbing, smiling to reassure her mother.


    ¡°Why is mom here?¡± It was her turn to ask. Her mother looked at her, her eyes full of love and affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going home.¡± Her mother said, grabbing her hand and pulling her away.


    ¡°Will I be able to live with you?¡± ra eximed excitedly, so clearly happy that she forgot to look at her mother¡¯s forced smile.


    Mother and daughter walked side by side, on the small path down the hill. The wisteria flowers were soft, fluttering like clouds, waving as they approached. Looking at her mother¡¯s gentle face, she wished time would stop here, right now. Stop drifting so that she can be with her mother and not have to be apart.


    ra chirped beside her mother like a little bird. When she told her mother about the little joys she had experienced, her mother smiled and nodded to her excitement.


    Soon they came out of the flowery path. Entering the Cobblestone Road, a carriage was waiting for them in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get in the car.¡± Her mother patted her hand a few times. His eyes didn¡¯t leave her side, but he couldn¡¯t help it. She doesn¡¯t belong here, her fate is not over, ra must move on, even if it¡¯s tough, she must be resilient to continue.


    Without a doubt, ra obediently obeyed, climbed into the car, and sat neatly aside, waiting for her mother to climb.


    ¡°Mom up.¡± She bent down and held out her hand for her mother to take. She just smiled gently, then said gently, ¡°ra! Go away.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me? You said we were going to live in the castle over there?¡±


    She said, crying as she begged her mother.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ra. You have to go back alone.¡±


    ¡°Back? Where? Where do you want me to go back there, I¡¯m already dead?¡± She asked vaguely.


    ¡°No! ra! You¡¯re alive, you have a long time to live. Come back, baby. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Mother said, tears running down her face, this scene of farewell once again made the heart linger.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ra cried, looking at her mother begging.


    ¡°Be strong, my daughter. You must continue your destiny.¡± The mother gently advised.


    ra shook her head in disapproval, she stood up, about to jump out of the car, but not in time, her mother quickly nudged the majestic brown horse¡¯s butt. It immediately sped away, so suddenly she lost her bnce and fell into the car.


    When he regained consciousness, he frantically poked his head out and looked behind. Tears turned into two tears, falling.


    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t leave me! Mom!¡±


    The hand reached out to grab it, but the distance gradually grew farther and farther away.


    Her mother stood there, smiling gently and waving to her. The shadow came, She sank into the darkness again. The image of her mother blurred and disappeared.


    Back to reality. There will also be a time when the clouds will clear and the sun wille out, the high sun will shine on ra¡¯s pale face.


    Suddenly the little mouse yfully licked her face, and she was startled to wake up, Turns out it was just a dream.


    Suddenly those eyes opened.


    Is it morning already?


    Tenten looked at Temari, both smiling happily, ra finally made it through. Tenten couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions and involuntarily shed tears. Suddenly startled when Temari stared at her, Tenten didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly left because of embarrassment, fearing that her partner would make fun of her again.


    oOoPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lifting her limp body to sit up, the whole world was spinning, her head was dizzy, and it was very difficult for ra to hold onto the bed to avoid falling to the floor. It took a long time before she dared to open her eyes, her vision had stabilized. She nced around the room out of habit. The ss in the window was broken, and the shardsy bare on the floor. ra staggered to her feet, her body aching, she felt a sharp pain in her forehead, and right and left arm, maybe it was broken, and she had difficulty moving.


    After a while of managing, she was able to support her feet on the floor not to fall, but the dizziness still did not leave her. Slowly, step by step, he walked towards the door facing the house.

 Chapter 51: New Day

    At this time, Hana hurriedly ran up, the purpose was to see how ra was, by the way, calling her to prepare breakfast, do housework, two days without her messy house, clothes not washed, it¡¯s true. useless bunch!


    As soon as she saw ra stagger down, startled, she maintained her attitude, not knowing that ra had just woken up, as well as pitying her pale face. She snapped as if ordering:


    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Hurry down to cook.¡±


    After saying that, she turned her head down immediately, not daring to look at her face, ra¡¯s godless eyes made her shiver for no reason. When she got to the house, she immediately met her who had juste out of the room.


    ¡°Why is your face so unsightly?¡±


    She panicked, afraid that something had happened that she was afraid of because she saw Hanaing down from there.


    Before she could say anything, her eyes widened when she saw ra standing in the corner looking down, she shot her gaze directly into her eyes, her spine cold as ice. Seeing her changed face, Hana immediately looked back. She stood there standing menacingly.


    ¡°Still standing there, cooking rice quickly.¡± Hana scowled and continued to give orders.


    ra stood motionless, still looking at her indignantly, her indignation hidden, only because of her insecurity that she realized.


    ¡°You¡¯re much more stubborn, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up.¡± She shouted impatiently, stepping up to give her a hit. But Ma stopped her and said softly.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out to eat today. You go in and get ready.¡±


    She smiled lightly at her, and Hana eximed happily.


    ¡°Really mom? Great! Haven¡¯t eaten out in a while, let¡¯s eat lobster!¡± She nudged the faucet.


    ¡°You can eat whatever you want, hurry in and prepare, remember to call Sarah for me.¡±


    She said to push Hana to her room. She was so excited that she forgot her unusual expression. After Hana left the room, only ra and she were left standing facing each other, Xenia was calm and brave enough to handle it, she hesitated before she dared to raise her foot to her, she looked at ra and wanted to solve it. decided that she fell down the stairs.


    She had not slept all night, her dark eyes were visible on her old, ugly face. Apparently, she was haunted if she died, so there was a slight change in her mood, making her feel strange herself.


    Xenia took out some money from her pocket, handed it to ra, and said:


    ¡°Take the money and go to the hospital for a check-up.¡± ra was still expressionless looking at her: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, you can¡¯t do anything to me, you don¡¯t even have the guts to do that. I¡¯m not selfish or feel guilty about anything. You don¡¯t have to, I just don¡¯t want to lose a hard-working and obedient servant like you. Go away and finish the work you¡¯ve beenzy for the past two days.¡±


    She shoved the dirty money into ra¡¯s hand, then went down, absolutely not wanting to see her unresponsive face.


    Her parents left the house, and didn¡¯t even pay attention to her, even before leaving, they forced her to finish the housework in order to go to school.


    During the period after being sick, her body was still quite weak. The most important thing right now is to eat and drink properly, rest properly, to give the body enough time to restore its resistance, but her parents don¡¯t know whatpassion is.


    It¡¯s infuriating!


    ra returned to her room, after eating a little porridge, she had to do everything by herself, and her mood was more stable. ra went to the table to prepare for school, and although she was tired, she did not want to miss the opportunity to escape. Get out of here, just grab the schrship.


    Suddenly, the crazy bell rang, then immediately turned off. She slowly reached for the phone lying in the desk drawer, but it was turned off due to the battery running out.


    Leaning over to plug the phone into the charger, a ¡®tick¡¯ of the screen lit up, ra was surprised to see a lot of notifications, ¡®you have 180 missed calls, 24 messages.¡¯


    All are the principal¡¯s numbers. No one except her has her number.


    Knowing she had worried the director, ra immediately sent a reply, before checking the contents of the messages received.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of the messages showed concern for her, asking where she was, why she didn¡¯t reply, and most of all, confusing information for ra. ¡®Zane is frantically looking for you.¡¯


    Sighing, she knew how to exin her disappearance now.


    oOo


    He sat in a daze in his room, feeling more empty than ever, his emotions really fluctuating unpredictably, from anxiety to anger for no reason, and now he felt empty.


    Everything that happened didn¡¯t interest him, except for the news about her.


    He sat there idly, nothing of the day interested him, how good it would be to have some news about her. He thought so, but suddenly the door opened, and someone came to bring him some important news.


    It¡¯s what he¡¯s been waiting for. Making him so shallow?


    Has there been news about her?


    ¡­


    The confused mood made the sound of ra¡¯s footsteps echo coldly on the brick floor. Standing in front of the door of the room she needed to enter, thinking about how to exin her disappearance. She hesitated, hesitated, maybe she was fired from her job. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to do this suddenly? With that, she turned her head to leave. But remembering those messages, it was necessary to say a kind word, no matter what happened. Consider it as a return for that concern.


    With that in mind, she took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock on the door. Before he could say anything, he spoke first.

 Chapter 52: Going to the hospital to work

    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Suddenly, she pushed open the door, a soft ¡®click¡¯, Zane was just like every day sitting on her bed listening attentively to the church bells. Without having to see him, he still knew who was standing at the door. With a mysterious smile on his lips, he said thoughtfully:


    ¡°Cindere, are you here?¡± The tone didn¡¯t say anything.


    Surprised when asked, how did he know she wasing? It was as if the two had telepathy. ra was a little confused, then slowly walked over to sit on the chair opposite the bed, her eyes never leaving Zane¡¯s face. She felt tense, and extremely nervous, wondering what he was thinking. Did he question her? After a moment of silence, she quietly spoke:


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me?¡±


    At this time, he turned inside to look at ra, showing a very friendly smile. Somehow, he shot her a direct look, making ra almost panic if the mask wasn¡¯t over her eyes.


    ¡°Only you can enter my room so quietly.¡±


    What Zane meant was that she always moved gently, without making any noise. She always knocked on the door before she spoke, unlike the nurses who knocked with their hands and opened their mouths. Or like the doctors who came in here suddenly, most of all revealing the sound of footsteps on the floor. She is not.


    ra understood, and quickly took a breath: ¡°So it is.¡±


    Obviously, she thought too much, she thought he would get angry when he saw her, even harshly chased her away. Judging from her previous exnation, he didn¡¯t have any doubts. Slightly relieved, she allowed her body to rx.


    Suddenly silence broke in.


    Zane waited for her to say something, at least an apology or an excuse for his sudden disappearance. Do you know how worried he was?


    But she said nothing, not even intending to talk about it, she sat there slowly in thought, seemingly forgetting what to do when she got here.


    Until he opened his mouth to speak first.


    ¡°You came earlier than usual today. Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    It was true that she purposely arrived earlier than usual, the bell had not been rung yet she had arrived.


    He tactfully suggested to her. ra looked up at him, and Zane seemed to read her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just make up for the other two days of absence. You can deduct the two days I don¡¯t show up. Now I¡¯d like to begin.¡±


    ra said what she needed to say, avoiding the private matter, and with that, she stood up, put her bag down on the chair, walked over to the bed, and pulled the nket aside. Still not fully recovered, she moved more slowly, her limbs were weak, and the dizziness kepting. Difficult breathing.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡± He spoke up, grabbing her attention.


    It took a few seconds for her to absorb his request.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± ra folded the nket neatly under Zane¡¯s feet and then went around to the other side, the table was next to the bed, raised the ss vase, and poured water into the cup, it took a lot of effort for her to adjust the wings. his shaking hands. Do not let water spill out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi.¡± ra brought a ss of water, holding the ss with her right hand, holding it right in his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take the medicine, take the pills from the table for me.¡±


    She turned, reaching for a small white vial, and hesitantly asked:


    ¡°How many pills?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    She slowly took the three pills and ced them in his palm. Then, taking the ss of water on the table, and waiting for him to bring the medicine to her mouth, Zane put three pills in her mouth, then reached out to take the ss of water in her hand. After a while, she awkwardly gave him water to drink.


    The water ¡®snuck up and ran down the bitter throat caused by the medicine. When there wasn¡¯t any left in the ss he pushed it towards her, once she missed the beat when she took it.


    Her slow responses made him suspicious. She took the ss, turned and ced it on the table, then gently asked him:


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He replied, still wondering about the strangeness she caused him.


    ¡°Then I will clean the room.¡±


    ra turned and walked away, suddenly he asked:


    ¡°What happened to you these two days?¡±


    Suddenly being asked, she was confused and couldn¡¯t think of any clever reason.


    ¡°Nothing, why do you say that?¡± Her voice showed nervousness, afraid he might find out.


    ¡°Your expression is very strange, what happened? If I can be of any help just tell me?¡±


    He tilted his head to wait for her response, ra was really surprised by that suggestion. But then, remembering that she shouldn¡¯t have any other request besides work, she tly refused.


    ¡°Thanks for your kind words, I can handle it myself.¡±


    After saying that, she walked away, not wanting him to say anything more, she was afraid of being swayed by him. Realizing she was about to dodge, he quickly reached out and grabbed ra¡¯s hand as she walked, very well he grabbed her aching left arm.


    The sudden pain caused her to scream uncontrobly, her face contorted with pain.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Zane panicked, letting go of her hand. ra did not answer, he became more impatient. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Is your arm hurt?¡± Tell me what happened. Is it due to a fight with the bag snatcher? He was impatient, urging her to speak.


    ra was really in a dilemma when he leaned forward as if to check if she was okay. He knew that she would refuse to fly, but he still expected her to share with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing! It¡¯s bothering you, I¡¯m fine, I just scratched my skin by ident, you can rest assured I¡¯ve applied for medicine.¡±


    ra exined, trying to have the most natural smile to distract his curiosity. A futile action, he didn¡¯t see anything.

 Chapter 53: She fainted

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯m trying to clean the room, if you need anything, just call.¡± ra quickly changed the subject, not wanting him to delve too deeply into the matter.


    Zane drooped his shoulders, there was no reason to force her to confess, obviously knowing she was hiding but he had to let it go, he couldn¡¯t force her. Once again, the feeling of not being able to find the answer made his heart flutter. The mind is confused.


    A tumultuous mess made him restless.


    You don¡¯t trust him? It must also be that there is no rtionship between the two parties except the owner and the guardian.


    Silence reigns. He sat as still as a statue, deep in thought. Meanwhile, ra struggles with a headache but doesn¡¯t give up on mopping the floor.


    The new movement was so sluggish, that she was exhausted but had to fight not to fall.


    ¡°I want to drink some water.¡± Suddenly he asked, clearly just wanting to check if she was okay.


    ra stood up, the world spinning, she closed her eyes hoping it would pass quickly.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± He called, why didn¡¯t she say anything, the silence made him want to explode. She was more stubborn and obstinate than he could have imagined.


    Regaining herposure, she replied in a raspy voice: ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    She staggered forward, her vision blurred, her hand no longer holding the ss of water.


    ¡®Bop.¡¯


    The ss of water in her hand fell, and he was startled before he could ask anything, ra dropped her soft body on the cold surface, the ck shadow gradually approached, and she lost consciousness leaving his voiceless call.


    ¡°Cindere! Cindere! Answer me.¡±


    The silence dragged on. He was so scared, he put his feet on the bed and wanted to go to her.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± His voice sounded so desperate.


    Sensing something bad, he frantically shouted, calling people toe. Forget about the bell lying next to him waiting for him to make a request.


    ¡°Is there anyone out there? Hurry up.¡± His voice was urgent, so far away that quickly the nurse pushed open the door and rushed in, forgetting to knock.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Their attention was always on him.


    ¡°Hurry up, see how she is?¡± He said hastily.


    The young nurse rolled her eyes and looked at ra, she was lying on the cold floor shivering non-stop, her whole body was constricted, one arm stretched forward as if trying to grasp something, Eyes closed, corners of her eyes were wet, her mouth moved as if to say something without making a sound, the other face became contorted with a look of sadness and anguish as if it was suffering from pain. excruciating pain tore the heart. Immediately the call for help rang out.


    ¡°Doctor!¡±


    A few people were present, and the doctor touched her, it was hot, and cold sweat poured out strongly, immediately they took her to the emergency room instead of the usual first aid rooms. Everyone rushed, rushed away, forgetting about him, who also needed attention, most of all he wanted to go out there and see how it was.


    ¡­


    As time passed, she was pushed out of the emergency room, and into the car not at all rxed. They tried their best to control the terrible fever that was silently tormenting her.


    At Zane¡¯s request, a bed was ced next to his bed, and she was taken to his room instead of other normal rooms, anyway, his room was more spacious than the square boxes filled with sick people, and the smell of Sweat mixed with medication wouldn¡¯t make herfortable.


    He¡¯s so attentive.


    ¡°How is she? Why did she suddenly faint?¡±


    The man in the white blouse let out a bored sigh, the information certainly wouldn¡¯t make him happy. Realizing that hesitation, he urged more.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened to her? Her condition¡­?¡±


    Unable to avoid it any longer, the doctor lowered his voice in a rather serious tone at the matter.


    ¡°The situation is still unpredictable. She¡¯s seriously injured¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say, she¡¯s hurt?¡± He was so impatient that he interrupted the man¡¯s words.


    Uncle will gently reassure him: ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, keep talking.¡±


    Realizing that he was behaving impatiently, he suppressed the fervor in his heart to listen to what was about to be told to him, even though this patience was driving him insane.


    ¡°During the first aid process, we discovered that her forehead had a wound, it was quite deep. Based on observations, we confirmed that this wound had only been present for a short time, the blood had just coagted. In addition, the wing of Her left arm showed signs of broken bones, and her left shoulder de and ribs were broken. She fainted probably due to too much blood loss, moreover, her nutrition andck of good care led to her weakened body. That situationsted a little longer, I¡¯m afraid she¡­¡±


    The doctor paused, noticing his strange expression, Zane suddenly fell silent, in sad contemtion.


    ¡°Will she be fine?¡± His voice was like a passing wind, very light, but his heart was heavy with vague thoughts.


    ¡°Fortunately, it was discovered in time.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice is brighter, and the situation is quite positive: ¡°Temporarily the critical situation is over, but we need to continue to monitor, still have to wait for the results of theyers and MRI to see if there are any seque. Or anyplications.¡±


    ra¡¯s future is uncertain.


    ¡°What¡¯s the cause? Why is she like this?¡±


    His voice trailed off, wanting to know what had happened to the poor girl.


    ¡°ording to the preliminary examination, she most likely had an ident.¡± The doctor said wistfully.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of ident?¡± He was anxious to know more, he needed to know what terrible thing she had been through.


    ¡°Based on the location of the injury it could be from falling down the stairs, or being hit by a car¡­¡± The man-made his own guess, based on what he saw.


    ¡°Enough.¡± He interrupted the doctor again: ¡°You can go out.¡±


    When he heard that, he didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, didn¡¯t want to hear anything else that made his mind go crazy. Zane squeezed his temple lightly, feeling really confused, his head suddenly aching as he tried to make sense of what had happened to her.


    Is that why she disappeared?

 Chapter 54: She has a fever

    After a while, feeling awkward silence, he wanted to hear her voice, so when no one dared to approach, he climbed down from his bed, and followed the edge of the bed, his hand groping for ra¡¯s bed, struggling to pull up a nearby chair, sitting down, touching ra¡¯s hand to see how she was.


    It was cold, her body was very cold. He clearly heard herbored breathing, she must have been in a lot of pain, although he couldn¡¯t see anything, he could feel the pain tormenting her. Holding her hand over his mouth, head bowed, he whispered a prayer. ra taught him how to pray once he was curious about her.


    Though he doesn¡¯t believe it. But right now, I don¡¯t understand why he acted like this, wasn¡¯t it because of her? He knows she believes in god, she says that ¡®the sound of bells gives a feeling of peace. That¡¯s what he felt himself.


    He was so sincere that he didn¡¯t notice the nurse who had entered.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to give her an injection.¡±


    Hearing the call, Zane raised his head, said nothing, and automatically moved to let the nurse step forward, the nurse gently injected the tube connected to ra¡¯s hand with a clear white solution. Drop by drop fell, following the current running into that weak, pale body. When she finished, she turned to find him sitting on a chair, looking at her. Quite unexpectedly, he seems to be different from Zane on normal days, today he brings a feeling of approachability and friendliness beyond imagination. Looking back at ra, the nurse partly understood the reason for that change. A little heartbroken, but not so forget her responsibilities, really ra makes this girl secretly jealous. Laughing lightly as if she were mocking herself, the girl spoke, her voice concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, why haven¡¯t you slept?¡±


    Time passed so quickly that he didn¡¯t know it was nighttime. When asked, he woke up, momentarily stunned to know.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, how is she?¡± Worried, he immediately inquired about ra¡¯s condition, ignoring the concern from others, instead of paying attention to his own rest problems he was more concerned with her condition.


    ¡°I gave her an injection to relieve her pain. She¡¯ll be fine soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It seems that the drug has been absorbed and worked. ra after being injected became much quieter, perhaps the pain has eased so her face has rxed a bit, her thin lips are tight, and her legs are tight. You¡¯re still twitching, and the hair on your forehead is soaked with sweat¡­


    Zane¡¯s heart was confused, since knowing her, he had to go from surprise to surprise, from surprise to horror, indeed at this moment his mind was a bit panicked and confused, his limbs were frantic. momentarily did not know what to do, just sitting there staring at the face that even if he wanted to picture it, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    After a long while, he was still sitting beside ra¡¯s bed. The nurse was asked toe and watch him at night when he needed it, and he could only keep quiet, not saying anything.


    Finally, unable to be indifferent any longer, the nurse needed toplete the assigned task, her voice urged, the girl timidly told him.


    ¡°You lie down and think, it¡¯s toote. Staying up at night is not good for health, you need to rest properly so your eyes can see quickly.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zane ignored that advice: ¡°You can go out now.¡± He kicked the nurse out immediately.


    Knowing that he could not be persuaded, Zane was not easily swayed. The girl shook her head helplessly, reluctantly leaving.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go outside, call me if you need anything¡­¡± She turned away and stopped when she remembered something.


    ¡°Ah! By the way, if you intend to sit there and watch over her, please let me know if she has a fever.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± He thought he heard wrong, he thought she was fine.


    Seeing his panicky attitude, the nurse gently reassured him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The girlughed and continued: ¡°It¡¯s because the medicine works, she may have a fever to get all the bacteria out. In addition, the wound can also cause a fever, it¡¯s quite important, please take care of yourself. attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I know what, I¡¯ll call you.¡± He calmed down a little.


    The nurse looked at him sadly, normally he treated others harshly, but with the girl lying there, it was different from heaven and earth.


    Indeed, he had a crush on that girl.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?¡± The nurse asked suspiciously. However, he did not say anything more, the nurse understood and hurried out.


    Hope he doesn¡¯t ignore it.


    Left alone in the room, Zane felt restless, he pulled the chair close to her bed, asionally reaching out to touch her hand to see how the situation was, and then quietly sighed.


    After a long and tiring day, Zane¡¯s eyelids were heavy, heid his head on the edge of her bed and fell asleep without realizing it. However, his hand was still on hers.


    Although he was tired, he did not forget the task, asionally waking up startled, touching her body temperature to see if there was any change.


    Like that all night, he sat there to watch over her. The nurse from time to time opened the door ajar and looked inside, feeling reassured that she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Quietly closed the door and left.


    Suddenly he panicked when his hand felt her hand was hot. Flustered, his hand grabbed her hand along his arm, finding her face. He put his hand on her forehead to see if she was hot.


    Suddenly I felt slimy, sweat was pouring like rain, drenching my face which was contorted with pain. Her body convulsed causing a great shock that made the bed wobble. Try not to panic, remember what you need to do. He called for help.

 Chapter 55: She鈥檚 awake

    ¡°Where are you? Nurse! Hurry up.¡± His voice broke the silence of the night.


    The door opened, the nurse rushed in, checked her temperature, and sure enough, the pain had already started to hit her. Although Zane is confused, he knows how to coordinate, he automatically moves away without anyone asking. With professional skills, the nurse quickly injects her with a fever-reducing dose, infusing her with water immediately. The bottle of seawater dangled from the beam, dripping the clear white liquid, her body quickly absorbed it. Then she used a clean towel to wipe her sweat, from her face to her hands.


    He waited silently, holding his breath, not rushing or asking questions that would affect what the nurse was doing, after all, it was all for her.


    Finally, the nurse breathed a sigh of relief, quickly turned to him, and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I gave her a fever-reducing dose, the fever will soon pass, don¡¯t worry too much, thank you for notifying her in time. !¡±


    A satisfied smile was given to him.


    He finally let himself rx, really had a heart attack, anything can happen, fortunately, he woke up in time, otherwise, he would be tormented if she had any trouble.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± He was suddenly polite, and the nurse smiled, hearing the two words ¡®thank you for the first time from Zane.


    He knows how to say those two words, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility, you can rest assured that you can sleep, nothing will happen from now until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nothing is certain, he doubted.


    The nurseughed again, he was really worried a bit too much: ¡°Trust me, she has a fever, it shows that the medicine has worked. She will recover soon. You should think if you don¡¯te back again. appeared tired when she woke up. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel guilty seeing you like that. You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It seems that among the nurses, this girl is much more understanding and observant. He¡¯s already convinced, this girl clearly has a point.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m sorry, if you have anything to call, I¡¯m always avable outside.¡±


    The girl walked past him, and the door closed. The only room left was him and her. Zane returned to the chair and sat down, feeling relieved, but still worried.


    So he decided to sit there, if she had a seizure again, he would still know how to handle it.


    The young master fell asleep next to the hospital bed for the first time since that sad time. Just like that, he fell asleep again, his hand still on hers.


    The clock ticked, a light breeze blew into the room, and he startled again, panicked when he saw her hand was hot again.


    Fever again?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zane impatiently groped again to check, walking along her arm, Feeling the eyepatch so entangled, he angrily reached out and pulled the eyepatch down. Obviously, it was not hot at all, his hand touched the warm towel on ra¡¯s forehead, and he felt relieved and smiled in relief.


    ra felt her throat dry, her headache like a hammer, and her whole body ached. She opened her eyes with difficulty, her eyes closed and opened, determining where she was, her eyes involuntarily nced sideways and saw a figure. The young man was staring at him, no one said he was very good, his eyes were deep into ra¡¯s eyes, she was extremely surprised, her body froze ordingly.


    Is he looking at you? Has he seen it?


    ¡­


    It turned out that his hand was holding hers all night, so it created such a hot feeling. Zane was about to pull his hand back but suddenly stopped. He suddenly wanted to stroke her face, moving his hand down her left cheek. She stirred slightly, showing signs of waking up, Zane was scared so he quickly withdrew his hand.


    ra felt her throat dry, her head aching like a hammer, her whole body aching. She struggled to open her eyes, her eyes closed, to determine where she was, her eyes involuntarily nced sideways to see the silhouette of a young man staring at her. She was so surprised, her body stiffened, almost screaming. May kept the scream in his mouth in time. Her heart stopped beating in silence. Until his hand waved in front of his face.


    ra just sighed, allowing her body to rx. Thank goodness he hasn¡¯t seen it yet.


    ra rubbed her temples lightly, gathered her previous memories, and looked back at him. ra frowned slightly, still notpletely confused. Until his voice spoke, eager to know if she was awake.


    ¡°Cindere! You¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you?¡± He tilted his head slightly in anticipation.


    ra blinked her eyes slightly, as if she had guessed the situation, her vision was clearer, and then she whispered, ¡°Why am I lying here?¡±


    ¡°She fainted.¡±


    He said, suddenly she panicked and reflexively jumped up, the wet towel because she didn¡¯t notice it was lying on her stomach, unfortunately, the sharp pain made her stop, lying back on the bed, gasping for breath.


    Seeing that, Zane panicked and jumped up from the chair, reflexively reaching out to hold ra down. Unfortunately, he was amputated, his arms swinging back and forth. Desperate to reassure her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, the doctor said you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sorry to trouble you.¡± She said as she struggled to sit up again. Apparently noticing her actions, he begged quickly.


    ¡°You are still very weak, quickly lie down and rest. Don¡¯t think too much, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ra insisted: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to go to work, sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡±


    With one hand on the bed, straining to sit here, ra tried her best to get out of there quickly. Didn¡¯t notice it was nighttime.


    She was so stubborn, so stubborn. He gave her advice, but she still refused to listen. Finally, he got angry.


    ¡°Lay!¡±


    ra was startled and quickly stopped, with her unyielding tenacity she finally sat up, ra looked straight at Zane, and a hint of grievance rose in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t thest sentence an order? For some reason, she suddenly felt more deeply than ever about her identity. That cold voice¡­ she was actually a bit scared¡­

 Chapter 56: Better condition

    Zane is not much less than her, he doesn¡¯t understand why he uses such a coldmanding tone with her, realizing that she seems to be scared, he suddenly feels bad about himself but doesn¡¯t know how to handle it. How he cleared his throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see other people fall in front of me. Especially people who are nice to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ra was once again bewildered, she originally intended to get out of bed, not wanting others to look at her and misunderstand. Unexpectedly, he opened his heart to her. Suddenly he reached out and took her left hand. ra was startled and wanted to withdraw her hand, but he held it tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    ¡°At least until you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll let you go. Now lie down.¡±


    Her face was burning hot, ra hurriedly lowered her head to hide the emotional tears that had just fallen, the atmosphere was so stuffy. For the first time, someone made her cry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly gave her a strange warmth. That made her happy, but at the same time even more scared.


    ¡°Is this your request?¡± She asked, at least preferring to follow his boss¡¯s request than to receive his attention.


    Frustrated, she confused him: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a request.¡±


    He satisfied her wishes.


    ¡°I know.¡± ra obediently submits.


    She leaned back in silence on the soft bed, at least for now.


    Zane was bewildered again when there was no longer any sign of her resistance. She said nothing more. He hated the silence, it gave him a feeling of suffocating anxiety.


    ¡°Cindere! Are you okay? Say something.¡± He touched the edge of the bed to get closer to her.


    ray still, her eyes closed and then slowly opened, she looked at the boy who was groping toe to her, his lips slightly curved, and a feeling of nervousness surged in her heart.


    ¡°I waszy again and made you worry. I sincerely apologize.¡± She said she felt very guilty. ra looked at him with concern, the feeling of neglect for the mission became more and more obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you¡¯ll be fine. Just rest assured, everything will beter.¡±


    He quickly reassured her, then sat back down in the chair, receiving a howl. He was afraid that she would panic and lose consciousness again.


    What is this feeling? It was so peaceful, it really made her feel relieved. Unknowingly, a slight smile appeared on her lips, and she looked at him again before drifting off into a peaceful sleep.


    The silence broke in again.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± He called when she said nothing more. Again, she made his standstill. Zane leaned in closer to her and heard the steady and harmonious breathing, he rests assured to sit back in the chair, it turned out that she was still not fully awake, only because the sense of vignce was awakened just now. Just like that, he put his head down next to her hand and fell asleep when he didn¡¯t know.


    By the time it was already dawn outside, ra, out of habit, woke up, looking at him for a long time, her heart rising with a strange agitation.


    ¡®What made me meet you?¡¯ She wondered.


    Although at first she felt unapproachable, arrogant, or looked down on by others, gradually she realized, behind the mask that was disyed for everyone to see, hidden behind it was apletely different person.


    After a while, feeling that everything was fine, she crept out of bed and left the room.


    He is still fast asleep.


    Zane slowly raised his head, the warm feeling made him want to sleep a little longer, seeing nothing made him forget where he was for a moment. Zane reached out and pulled the nket¡­ Wait, is it a nket? Zane was startled to sit up, his mind was slow to grasp the situation around him, he was still sleeping on the chair, his head down next to her bed, but since when did he have a warm nket on him, could it be? Zane shook his head in fear¡­ the thought of oversleeping and the sick man on the other bed waking up to get the nket for him made him feel extremely guilty and ashamed.


    ¡°Cindere!¡± In a panic, he waved his hands wildly, noticing that the bed was empty. A feeling of dread rose again.


    ra disappeared again.


    ¡­


    This time somewhere else.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Hana frantically called Xenia. She rushed downstairs, cheerfully telling her something.


    ¡°Look at yourself, your daughter is a little soft-spoken.¡±


    She raised her voice to correct the inappropriate behavior of a richdy. Then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about this morning?¡±


    ¡°Last night, ra didn¡¯te home again.¡± She said with an eager face and had an excuse to entertain.


    Different from her usual scheming, sinister expression, she was indifferent to that information.


    ¡®How are you going to punish him?¡¯ She suddenly asked, with excitement: ¡°You have a great idea.¡±


    Before she said anything, Sarah¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    -¡°What¡¯s wrong mom? In the morning, Hana looks like she¡¯s caught gold.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday ra didn¡¯te home again.¡± Hana likes to give a quick tip: ¡°I and my mother are discussing how to punish him. Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Sarah looked thoughtful, very confused: ¡°Thest time she was abused like that, she still did it again? This is very strange. Maybe she left.¡± Sarah raised suspicion for everyone, and Hana immediately turned to look at her. Suddenly Sarah continued to startle both of them: ¡°Have you checked his room? Is there any furniture?¡±


    Sarah said it made her lose interest, like being on a cloud and being kicked to the ground. Looking at her sister Sarah¡¯s face, she added: ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go check it out, maybe it¡¯s really gone.¡±


    The two women looked at each other and hurried upstairs, but she was able to speak:


    ¡°No need,¡± Xenia called them back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong mom? Maybe he¡¯s too scared to run away.¡±


    Hana stood on the stairs, looking down at her mother, and asked.

 Chapter 57: Intent to probe

    ¡°Hana is right mom, she probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore so she left,¡± Sarah added in, making matters worse.


    ¡°Yesterday, ra asked her permission.¡± She calmly exined, causing the two daughters to gape in disbelief.


    ¡°Did he say where to go? And why would you allow him?¡± Hana hurriedly asked. Still can¡¯t ept the fact that my mother is acting strangely like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the hospital.¡± She said, sitting down on the sofa.


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Both of them shouted in unison.


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loud?¡± She was startled by her two children: ¡°That¡¯s right! Yesterday, my mother told her to go to the hospital to check it out. This morning the people there called to tell her that she was quite sick, still not sure how it is until now. . Needs to be monitored.¡±


    They both looked at each other, walked down the stairs, and sat down on the chair right across from her to see what the situation was.


    ¡°Do you agree to let him stay in the hospital for observation?¡± Sarah asked further.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Then who will cook the rice, what about the housework?¡± She was concerned about such a simple matter, which, to her and Hana, was tantamount to torture.


    ¡°Temporarily, the two of you will divide the housework between the two of you,¡± Xenia said casually, without looking at the two of them, she knew that they would both object and disapprove. No wonder they forced them to do things themselves that they had always med on ra.


    Looking at the faces of the two of them, it was really angry as if they had lost something they loved. Unable to say anything to relieve her anger, she added:


    ¡°Also, I have time to stop by and see how it¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t go.¡±


    She crossed her arms and spoke leisurely as if she had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Hana jumped up from her chair, looking at her determinedly with the statement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy too.¡± Next Sarah rebuffed.


    She was not satisfied, nor did she know who won and who lost. She was powerless to let the two of them deal with it on their own. Her voice stiffened, she disyed the authority of a mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. You two just do it yourself. Definitely go to the hospital to see how it is. She emphasized as if she had to do it, no excuses.¡±


    ¡°Why do that? It has nothing to do with us?¡±


    Hana disgruntledly stretched her neck to argue with her mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, we don¡¯t care if it lives or dies.¡±


    It¡¯s admirable, haven¡¯t the two sisters shown unity and support for each other? For the first time, it¡¯s good to agree to disagree with your mother¡¯s words. What a blessed home


    ¡°Son, you two, do you know what stupid things you¡¯re saying, baby?¡± My voice is scornful. Did you two forget something? They both looked at each other, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡°How did the court decide? If it has anything to do with it, we will inevitably have to take responsibility. If they find out how we treated it. Beware of being in jail. It¡¯s justing. That¡¯s just for people to see. Be patient.¡± She yelled, teaching her two foolish children to be jealous all day long,peting with each other who is better than anyone else.


    The two women looked at each other again, understanding the importance of the problem, but no one gave up, pushing the responsibility to each other. Fight again to see who has to go to the hospital.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She shouted loudly, the two women were startled and speechless, looking at their mother in fear: ¡°You two draw lots right away. The results will be decided.¡± She made up her mind and got up and went to the kitchen, where the chopsticks were, took out a stick, she cut one end short, so she had two lots.


    It was really tiring to watch the childish arguments of her two children, perhaps she spoiled them so much that neither of them was worthy.


    She turned around and showed them two toothpicks that she had arranged evenly, actually one short, one long, she cleared her throat and said:


    ¡°Whoever pulls out the long stick will go to the hospital, and the short one will do housework. Is that fair?¡±


    Both of them looked at their mother in shock, there was no housework just now. tried to open her mouth to reason with her, but her eyes seemed to pin her words, they would die anyway, and the two sisters had to ept it with pity. She signaled to start, and they both reached out to draw lots at the same time.


    As a result of Hana¡¯s short card, Sarah had to go to the hospital to see how ra was. Sarah was not happy and even appeared annoyed. But also have to carry the body of jade and ivory into that gloomy, smelly ce of death. Compared to doing errands around the house, going to the hospital really felt like hell for her.


    oOo


    ¡°Cindere!¡± He stood up hastily, she made him wobble.


    Zane frantically turned around, not expecting her foot to hit the chair. With a ¡®bang¡¯ he fell to the floor. The pain in his leg made him frown slightly, but absolutely not moaning or cursing like before, he was struggling to stand up, and just at that moment, the door opened.


    ¡°Hey! Are you awake?¡± The concerned voice suddenly turned to panic: ¡°What happened, are you okay?¡±


    This voice? Not ra¡¯s, he became more confused. The nurse panicked when she realized that he looked like he had just gotten up from the floor, already losing his temper. Hastily released his hand from the wheelchair and walked over to him, helping him to stand up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cindere? Where¡¯s that girl?¡± He frantically questioned. The nurse turned to look at the girl sitting in a wheelchair at the door. Really can¡¯t say, just a few minutes without seeing her, but he was all confused. ra could only shut up, she couldn¡¯t talk to him when someone else was there.

 Chapter 58: Disgusting attitude

    ¡°See if you¡¯re impatient, calm down.¡± The nurse said softly, ¡°She¡¯s here, we just got her checked out.¡±


    Hearing that, he quickly turned to look for her and asked: ¡°Cindere! Are you there?¡±


    Although he looked in the right direction, ra did not answer him, she remained silent. That annoyed him even more. The nurse looked at ra, a little confused, it was clear that she had never talked before, why did he ask her? As if¡­


    Putting aside that vague thought, the nurse quickly handled the situation. Fearing that he would go crazy again thinking he was lying, he had to say immediately: ¡°Sit down first, I will push her back.¡±


    The nurse helped him sit back on the bed, then went to the door to push the wheelchair inside, hearing the sound of the wheels hitting the floor along with the feeling when the wheels lightly touched his legs, Zane believed, and quickly reached out his hand, ra caught it. Still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re okay?¡± The nurseughed as if teasing him: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you lie down.¡±


    Then she helped ra back to her bed. When she was lying t, the girl went out to return privacy for both of them.


    ¡°You just fell, are you okay?¡± ra watched. When the nurse had left, she asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± He smiled to reassure her. The part changed the direction to ask ra: ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why did you get out of bed?¡±


    ra was confused, making him think again: ¡°Didn¡¯t the nurse say just now, I¡¯m going to check.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He med it for no reason.


    ¡°I saw that I was sleeping soundly, didn¡¯t want to wake me up, besides, you didn¡¯t sleepst night. Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The more ra talked, the more uneasy she felt in her heart, the feeling of debt made her ufortable.


    ¡°What was the result?¡± Not knowing her concern, he continued to ask, showing that he was really worried before the doctor¡¯s diagnosis made him very insecure, but now I don¡¯t know if the results will make him feel more secure.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m going to bezy for a while,¡± ra said while smiling, wanting to change the gloomy atmosphere at this time.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± It was the first time Zane said such unfounded words. He¡¯s changed a lot from before.


    ¡°Um! I hope so.¡±


    Their conversation continued until the door opened again, and they brought him in to be examined. She was left alone in the room. Halffortable, half insecure. Her emotions were so chaotic she couldn¡¯t control them.


    oOo


    Sarah got out of the taxi without forgetting to fix her beauty, she was satisfied, so many eyes watched her as she passed. Jealousy, envy.


    Asking a few things about her also made her sick. After a moment of impolite conversation, she also received superficial instructions from the receptionist, obviously, the receptionist must always be friendly and enthusiastic with the patients and their families, but Sarah¡¯s attitude was real. can not wholeheartedly only reluctantly willing to help wholeheartedly.


    The woman waiting for the elevator also showed difort, the hot weather made her sweat a lot, and waiting even more irritated, her face scowled, her hand waved a fan, and her mouth kept mumbling curses at ra. . She is located on the second floor from the ground floor, it takes a minute to get there, there are dozens of stairs but she is alsozy, it is hard for the hospital to have the elevator for patients that she also won with them. Parents, elderly parents looked at her and shook their heads reproachfully.


    Really shy, Sarah is really beautiful, but her behavior is not worthy of the beauty that nature bestows on her.


    The elevator finally opened, and she stepped in, not shy or embarrassed when people looked at her. Reaching out and pressing the control panel, she was afraid of getting her hands dirty. So while the person behind her urged her to, she stood there, and then took a few steps back to let the person behind her press for her.


    Fortunately, she went up to the second floor. More people probably can¡¯t stand the smell of cheap perfume on her. Stepping out of the elevator, she quickly headed to the room where ra was instructed to lie. Sarah rushed to finish her work so she could go home. Indeed, just thinking about this made her nauseous, the smell of antiseptics, and the smell of blood was unbearable.


    ra, who was sleeping, woke up when she rushed in. She pretended to be oblivious, her eyes still closed, and let her do whatever she wanted. Looking around the room for a moment, she showed her displeasure, then turned to ra, a long yawn as if she deserved it.


    Feeling despised, she came and shey there carefree, refusing to open her eyes. She was angry, her blood raging, Sarah was about to disrupt ra¡¯s rest. Thinking of making her walk to the bed, just reaching out to speed up the nket on ra, at this moment the door opened, she looked at the door in a panic.


    ¡­


    Sarah was about to disrupt ra¡¯s rest, and when the nurse came in, she had to stop what she was doing and turned to look at the cute girl, showing her anger at daring to disrupt her bullying ra, the nurse replied back her look with some doubt. Having a habit of startling Sarah, afraid of being discovered, quickly got out of bed, away from ra.


    ¡°Are you her family member?¡± The polite tone of the girl with two dimples on her cheeks changed her friendly gaze.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Contrary to her friendliness, she replied gruffly, as if annoyed at her being disrupted. Real behavior makes people not want to continue talking.


    ¡°See if you¡¯re impatient, calm down.¡± The nurse said softly, ¡°She¡¯s here, we just got her checked out.¡±


    Hearing that, he quickly turned to look for her and asked: ¡°Cindere! Are you there?¡±


    Although he looked in the right direction, ra did not answer him, she remained silent. That annoyed him even more. The nurse looked at ra, a little confused, it was clear that she had never talked before, why did he ask her? As if¡­


    Putting aside that vague thought, the nurse quickly handled the situation. Fearing that he would go crazy again thinking he was lying, he had to say immediately: ¡°Sit down first, I will push her back.¡±


    The nurse helped him sit back on the bed, then went to the door to push the wheelchair inside, hearing the sound of the wheels hitting the floor along with the feeling when the wheels lightly touched his legs, Zane believed, and quickly reached out his hand, ra caught it. Still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re okay?¡± The nurseughed as if teasing him: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you lie down.¡±


    Then she helped ra back to her bed. When she was lying t, the girl went out to return privacy for both of them.


    ¡°You just fell, are you okay?¡± ra watched. When the nurse had left, she asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± He smiled to reassure her. The part changed the direction to ask ra: ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why did you get out of bed?¡±


    ra was confused, making him think again: ¡°Didn¡¯t the nurse say just now, I¡¯m going to check.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He med it for no reason.


    ¡°I saw that I was sleeping soundly, didn¡¯t want to wake me up, besides, you didn¡¯t sleepst night. Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The more ra talked, the more uneasy she felt in her heart, the feeling of debt made her ufortable.


    ¡°What was the result?¡± Not knowing her concern, he continued to ask, showing that he was really worried before the doctor¡¯s diagnosis made him very insecure, but now I don¡¯t know if the results will make him feel more secure.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m going to bezy for a while,¡± ra said while smiling, wanting to change the gloomy atmosphere at this time.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± It was the first time Zane said such unfounded words. He¡¯s changed a lot from before.


    ¡°Um! I hope so.¡±


    Their conversation continued until the door opened again, and they brought him in to be examined. She was left alone in the room. Halffortable, half insecure. Her emotions were so chaotic she couldn¡¯t control them.


    oOo


    Sarah got out of the taxi without forgetting to fix her beauty, she was satisfied, so many eyes watched her as she passed. Jealousy, envy.


    Asking a few things about her also made her sick. After a moment of impolite conversation, she also received superficial instructions from the receptionist, obviously, the receptionist must always be friendly and enthusiastic with the patients and their families, but Sarah¡¯s attitude was real. can not wholeheartedly only reluctantly willing to help wholeheartedly.


    The woman waiting for the elevator also showed difort, the hot weather made her sweat a lot, and waiting even more irritated, her face scowled, her hand waved a fan, and her mouth kept mumbling curses at ra. . She is located on the second floor from the ground floor, it takes a minute to get there, there are dozens of stairs but she is alsozy, it is hard for the hospital to have the elevator for patients that she also won with them. Parents, elderly parents looked at her and shook their heads reproachfully.


    Really shy, Sarah is really beautiful, but her behavior is not worthy of the beauty that nature bestows on her.


    The elevator finally opened, and she stepped in, not shy or embarrassed when people looked at her. Reaching out and pressing the control panel, she was afraid of getting her hands dirty. So while the person behind her urged her to, she stood there, and then took a few steps back to let the person behind her press for her.


    Fortunately, she went up to the second floor. More people probably can¡¯t stand the smell of cheap perfume on her. Stepping out of the elevator, she quickly headed to the room where ra was instructed to lie. Sarah rushed to finish her work so she could go home. Indeed, just thinking about this made her nauseous, the smell of antiseptics, and the smell of blood was unbearable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ra, who was sleeping, woke up when she rushed in. She pretended to be oblivious, her eyes still closed, and let her do whatever she wanted. Looking around the room for a moment, she showed her displeasure, then turned to ra, a long yawn as if she deserved it.


    Feeling despised, she came and shey there carefree, refusing to open her eyes. She was angry, her blood raging, Sarah was about to disrupt ra¡¯s rest. Thinking of making her walk to the bed, just reaching out to speed up the nket on ra, at this moment the door opened, she looked at the door in a panic.


    ¡­


    Sarah was about to disrupt ra¡¯s rest, and when the nurse came in, she had to stop what she was doing and turned to look at the cute girl, showing her anger at daring to disrupt her bullying ra, the nurse replied back her look with some doubt. Having a habit of startling Sarah, afraid of being discovered, quickly got out of bed, away from ra.


    ¡°Are you her family member?¡± The polite tone of the girl with two dimples on her cheeks changed her friendly gaze.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Contrary to her friendliness, she replied gruffly, as if annoyed at her being disrupted. Real behavior makes people not want to continue talking.


    The nurse didn¡¯t ask anything more, her attitude was as clear as a statement not to try to talk to her or approach her. She looked so beautiful in a red dress, matching clogs, a gold ne around her neck, and a ruby ??ring that showed a level different from themoners. But the behavior seems to be dirtying that high ss.

 Chapter 59: Returning home to wait for a new plot

    The girl walked over to the bed to check on ra¡¯s condition, ignoring her as well, pretending she was invisible. Seeing that, she crossed her arms to show her disdain, wanting to vent her anger, but fortunately still had a bit of discipline. She was ufortable, instead, she immediately went straight to the purpose she came here.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    Suddenly she asked another disrespectful question as if she didn¡¯t really care about ra¡¯s situation right now.


    ¡°She was seriously injured, she needs to rest properly to hope for a quick recovery.¡± The nurse replied without turning to look at her, the emphasis in her voice hinted at the seriousness of the matter.


    Sarah had a contemtive look on her face, scrutinizing the specific situation carefully to report to her.


    ¡°You can rest assured that we will do our best to help her recover quickly.¡± The nurse turned and added when she had finished her examination.


    Being interrupted in her train of thought, she exploded: ¡°Understood! When will I be discharged?¡±


    ¡°It remains to be seen. Currently, she has not shown any positive signs.¡± The nurse continued, her voice so low that she believed that ra¡¯s situation was serious.


    Sarah was silent again and said nothing, the nurse wanted to leave, so she quickly said: ¡°Then I will ask for permission to go to work.¡±


    The nurse smiled politely and left the room. She stood there for a moment, looking at ra with displeasure, then walked away, apparently just out of curiosity, and at the same time determined the situation to let her know. So it is not necessary to stay longer.


    Afterpleting the task, she left the room and immediately called Xenia to report the news. Sarah said as she walked, she narrated exactly what the nurse told her, instead of running to find the doctor in charge to ask for specifics, Sarah didn¡¯t know that ra had asked the nurse to exaggerate her condition for her listen.


    Guessing she woulde to confirm her injury anyway, ra showed her wisdom when she asked the nurses toe in and out of Zane¡¯s room, if anyone asked about her condition, just ask. to be clear, to be specific, to add a little. Although a few hours earlier, the test results showed that she waspletely fine. It was a miracle. When the initial trauma of the doctor did not happen. Except for the external wounds, other internal parts are fine.


    Sarah just walked on, seemingly not paying attention to the people around them. In the narrow hallway, she stepped forward, walking gracefully as if she were performing on a catwalk, coincidentally, just as Zane was heading towards her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t see anything and had to sit in the car being pushed to the room by the nurse, while she focused on talking on the phone. Did she identally nce at him, not sure if she recognized who he was.


    So the two passed each other. Sarah missed her chance to meet the prince again.


    Sarah quickly left the hospital and took a taxi to Xenia immediately. She had to pay with expensive jewelry toe to visit ra. Now it¡¯s time for her to go get her share.


    Meanwhile, Zane returns to the room with the help of the nurse. It wasn¡¯t until she was sure that there was no one else in the room but him that ra opened her eyes and forced herself to sit up.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Zane¡¯s ears are very good, even the fact that she turns human he knows.


    ¡°YES!¡± She replied pretending she had just woken up: ¡°How are you, my eyes?¡± A little concerned she asked.


    He said nothing, just shook his head wearily. His eyes still showed no sign of returning, probably because of his mental difort.


    Understanding, ra cleverly changed the subject: ¡°Good things wille! I believe your eyes will definitely get better. Soon! don¡¯t give up hope. Fighting!¡±


    An encouraging smile bloomed on his lips like a smile, even though he couldn¡¯t see it, it was very beautiful to him. Just imagining it made him more confident.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± He said, his smile could not be contained, he replied back to her: ¡°You too, will recover soon.¡±


    ra is lucky once again to see the smile that Zane rarely gives others.


    oOo


    Two dayster, none of her parents came to bother her, and ra was grateful for that. Never before had she had the opportunity to rest asfortably as now? There was some regret, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t drag it on forever.


    Today, when she feels better, ra insists that she needs to be discharged, although he still wants her to stay until she is fully recovered. But she insisted she had to go home, even though she knew well what was waiting for her, but she couldn¡¯t hide it forever. What needs to be faced must be faced. In addition, she also needs to go to school, too much absence can affect her schrship results. Fortunately, her days in the hospital coincided with the school holidays.


    Zane finally had no reason for ra to change her mind. What she said waspletely reasonable and very convincing. He was sorry to let her go.


    The anxiety in Zane never stopped, he knew she was hiding something and didn¡¯t want others to know. Although she tried every way to probe, she was always recognized by her every time, so she mischievously moved on to another issue.


    Zane powerlessly deduced: ¡®Cindere still doesn¡¯t trust him.¡¯


    oOo


    As always, ra took a deep breath before opening the door to the house. The door opened, and immediately Hana¡¯s stinging gaze was directed at her. Is she holding a vacuum cleaner, cleaning the house?


    ra was momentarily surprised at what she saw.


    Seeing ra, she quickly threw the vacuum cleaner down, with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, her hands on her hips, she roared and cursed:


    ¡°Still standing there watching? Hurry up and do your thing.¡± Hana shouted: ¡°Clean, clean the house right now. There are still a bunch of good dishes that haven¡¯t been washed yet. Hurry up and hurry up.¡±


    Seeing her still stomping where she was, she yelled again, her voice as sour as vinegar was hard to hear.

 Chapter 60: Suspect

    She didn¡¯t say anything, quickly closed the door, and slowly walked inside, feeling extremely satisfied in her heart, not getting anything right, not angry or resentful of Hana, the more she cursed each time, the more she happily chuckled. Then, seeing Hana¡¯s ugly image, I¡¯m afraid this is the first andst time, how happy she is. After many years, there was a day when she made this whole family wobble without her.


    You thought she¡¯d run up to grab her hair, and pin her head to the floor. It didn¡¯t look like she had imagined it at all. Not interesting at all, is it really Hana?


    ¡°There¡¯s still a bunch of stuff over there, put it out to dry. But first, go in and prepare breakfast. Hurry up! It¡¯ste for my ss.¡± She echoed as she went upstairs. ra didn¡¯t react, just walked up without even looking back at her scowling face. She did have an excuse to make fun of her, but she made her happy, so ra decided to spare her.


    Hearing Hana¡¯s scolding, she opened the door to her room and walked out, the door was not open yet she immediately scolded the troublemaker: ¡°What¡¯s with making a fuss in the morning?¡±


    Then she caught a glimpse of ra¡¯s shadow in the corner, she changed her tone of concern, smiling as if weing her home: ¡°ra is back, baby! How are you feeling? Is there anything to say? Auntie for an hour!¡±


    She spoke loudly as if on purpose for ra to hear, she paused, confused by her attitude. What is she up to or is it just a casual greeting? A little puzzled, ra absolutely could not look back or show her attitude. Pretending not to hear her keep going up when she can¡¯t see anymore stop, try to figure out what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s wrong with her, has she eaten something?


    She sat down on the top step, trying to decipher the strange things that never happened. For the first time, she heard a word of her kindness.


    She looked up and followed, her neck was tired, when her shadow was no longer in sight, she smiled mysteriously and turned to Hana. Immediately, her eyebrows furrowed in annoyance, when she saw Hana leisurely sitting down on a chair to rx, she reached out to massage her shoulders, ignoring her. She didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to what she had just said to ra, and if she had, she would have jumped up and rolled her eyes at her mother.


    Expressing dissatisfaction, she clicked her tongue, shook her head, and criticized: ¡°Cleaning the house since morning has not beenpleted yet, are you nning to skip school to clean the house until the afternoon or why are you still sitting there, do you know it¡¯s bad? Is it a tiger?¡± Her voice was scornful, she looked at her with a puzzled expression, and without hesitation, she scolded a few more words: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to clean the floor.¡±


    She shouted loudly, startling her, watching her motionless for a few minutes before opening her mouth to protest.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired! Can¡¯t you think for a moment?¡± Her voice reproachfully said: ¡°Besides, he¡¯s back, what do you have to do?¡± She was furious with her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss about others so much, ra just got out of the hospital and she¡¯s still not feeling well, she needs to rest, what¡¯s the point of nagging when she does some housework? Is that so hard? Is such a trivial thing even something can you do? When you grow up, you can¡¯t do anything useful like ra, but at least you can sweep the house with a broom. Who are you to be so ignorant andzy? Then you should be polite, I¡¯m lucky to be noticed by people. You only have the face of studying from your mother, the rest you don¡¯t learn anything good?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xenia scolded her once, she deliberately spoke loudly, in a sharp voice so that she could hear, she was sure she was listening and heard what she said very well. She chuckled at her own sublime n, Xenia triumphed, sure her n would seed. She was lost in her fantasy world, ignoring Hana¡¯s shocked, speechless face.


    The redhead stared at her, unable to believe her mother had just said those harsh words to her.


    She never said those words to her, never used that critical, cynical attitude, and never did she defend or be kind to ra.


    These things caused her soul to leave her body because she could not ept the unexpected change of her mother. Hana was both sad and angry, she put her hand on her chest, it was clear that her heart was beating wildly, sometimes she didn¡¯t hear the drumbeat.


    After a while, she looked back at her daughter, who was still in shock at the incident, still sitting there, not bothering to lift her butt. Not wanting to exin at length or try to appease her, she immediately added another sentence: ¡°If you care about it if you make it difficult for ra, be careful with me.¡±


    Hana looked back at her, unable to say anything, such an eloquent deration: ¡°Quickly get ready for school,e back and finish it at night.¡±


    With that, she left the room, letting her touch her horns. Up there, ra couldn¡¯t help but panic. The two angels looked at each other, confirming that Xenia was up to something.


    Never had she suddenly behaved so out of the ordinary. It¡¯s doubtful!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!